《Orc Calamity》


 Chapter 1: A Painful Life

    Pain... It flooded his mind, making it difficult to breathe, thus difficult to scream. Only grunts were issued through his hissing breath.


    "Listen to that! He sounds just like a pig! Looks like a pig, sounds like one... He even smells like a pig! I, this young master, declare you are a pig!"


    Laughter erupted from those that were surrounding him, and silence from those that watched from afar... The Teachers of the school found that the clouds in the sky today to be very interesting attracting all of their attention.


    "You only have yourself to blame piggy for breaking my brother''s arm..." Then with a laughing sneer, "In fact, break his other arm!" A command was given, "Don''t break his legs though... I want to make sure he can walk away least he greases up the street with his fat. Heh."


    The nasal voice of an older boy laughed from on high, as Phillip looked up through tears and anger to see another foot slammed into his face.


    It wasn''t long before pain... It again flooded him, as he felt the same sensation as his right arm now flooding him in his left arm.


    More laughter ensued, and now another nasal voice called out, now younger than the other, but sounded of the same litter, "Next time you come to class you better ask my permission to come into the room, least my big brother find your fat displeasing again... Who told you to hit I, your father, when scolding you? Talking to Holly is something only men can do, not something for pigs! It''s for your own good that you know what you are...! A pig!"


    Soon darkness took over, and Phillip''s vision changed to a different day...


    He laid on his bed for many days, as his older sister nursed him back to health. Two broken arms weren''t an injury easily healed, and unless she donated to the church then... Healing tonic would only be saved for others.


    "Lean up, Phil... Eat this. It''s good for you and will help you heal." He heard Charlotte ask in a soothing voice.


    "Please, Sis... Your health isn''t any better than mine! Please don''t make me eat this! You should eat it instead."


    "Brother, hush... Just eat this; make sister happy." Charlotte said with a smile, as she blew on the spoon a few times to cool to soup to feed her brother.


    Phillip took a spoon full...


    "Chicken! No! We don''t have the money for this!" Phillip wanted to spit it back out into the spoon, but his sister had already withdrawn it... There was no way he could waste this food, so he reluctantly swallowed.


    "Meat will help you heal. Shhhhh, Shhh, shhh. Get big, stronger, and healthier... Then you can help Sister get better!"


    Phillip looked up into the loving face of his sister... His only family in the world. Working herself into sickness, and now so poor, that no doctor or priest would see them... So was the life of the slums.


    Phillip only attended that damn school, because of the free food, and the chance to get leftovers to bring home to his sister...


    His sisters face had a similar look to his own, but was thinning, but still pretty. Her wheat colored skin, though now paling to illness, told of a life of work outside. He had always wondered how his mother gave birth to his sister who was like a doll... And then birth to himself who was like a large pig... Fat... Rotund... Ugly...


    "Don''t show that face, dear brother... I know what you''re thinking. Don''t let those people get you down. They don''t know you as I know you. They know you are strong, so they are jealous! Smart, and Strong! One day... I know you will the one on top. Now eat more."


    Another spoon was given, in this soft dream-like place, his vision slipped again into darkness to another view... A... Terrible view...


    Fire... It illuminated the night... That night many years after his school, after those bullies that had become more than noble''s sons... The fire had spread fast and without regard.


    Phillip had finished his work for the day in the fields, heard the news... All of the strength he could muster, he ran... He ran until he couldn''t breathe... Until the pain in his sides was so sharp it cut his wind, and his vision blurred. His head buzzed.


    His home... In flames...! All the homes! All of the slums! Burning! He took his hard shoulder and with his weight behind him busting into his home of flames. His two-room home of him and his sister... But...


    It was too late...


    The fire had consumed and did not give pause to wood, cloth, or... flesh...


    Seeing the remains... He retreated from the burning home, coughing, as the smoke filled his longs from the sharp breath of horror inhaled.


    With the sensation of falling, a powerful blow to the head brought Phillip from his nightmare and back into the real world again... His self-proclaimed nightmare.


    Taking in deep breathes, Phillip reached to the back of his head to feel, and pull the hand back, as he looked up from the floor next to his broken bed.


    In the first signs of the twilight of dawn that poured through the slits of the window... As expected, his hand reflected red.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Phillip laid there, as his breathing returned to normal, and the pain of his head increased, he finally gathered the strength to sit up, with the feeling of sticky liquid running along his back.


    "Haaa~ That dream again..."


    Phillip roused himself to his feet. as he walked outside with a bucket in hand to the slum''s water pump. It was early, and there was already a line. He could only lumber over to stand as the twelfth person in line. He could easily bully his way through with his impressive height of two meters, but what difference did it make.


    He stood with his head drooped, thanking the fact that blood clotted and the feeling of the stickiness on his bad no longer continued down, as the line slowly advanced.


    While being two meters tall, with his posture, and habit of sinking in, he mostly resembled a cube in the eyes of the residence, who harbored mistrust of this behemoth neighbor... He was not pleasing to the eyes, and that air of depression that hung over him did not make others want to approach him, to find him otherwise.


    Finally, his turn, he pumped his bucket of water and splashed it over his head. Then pumped a second, and walked off, while under the curses of the others.


    He could hear them as he walked, "You son of a pig! You know ONE BUCKET is the limit!"


    "Who does he think he is with that depressing air... It would be better for all of us if he just died... Save space and air..."


    "And the smell!" Someone added as they all laughed at the misery of one to make the masses of poor feel better about their equally terrible situations.


    After lightly wiping his head, and his body off, Phillip brushed his teeth the best he had, with one of the limbs snapped off a nearby brush.


    He looked at his reflection in the murky water of the bucket to his teeth. Large, white, strong. These were his best-looking assets.


    "Every morning... Just like you said, sis... Haaa~" Phillip sighed again, today was going to be another melancholy day. That dream would haunt his mind for the day until he beat it back down into the cracks of his mind. He would then be good for another week or two.


    He looked up at his bed... [It seems that I''ve broken it again... I''ll see about getting some spare boards from the stables, if I can sneak them away.] Phillip remember the last lash he got last time for this, at least he got to keep the wood pieces they didn''t know about.


    As the sun shone over the horizon and the first true rays of light scattered over the lands, Phillip sat just outside of his home in the small area that could be a makeshift backyard. He searched for the feeling that was taught in school. That elusive feeling of Qi.


    [Focus Phil, focus... Feel the air, feel the sun... Concentrate on the qi of the heavens. Feel~]


    Though concentration was hard when he heard the same things said the same ways from the same Passersby day after day.


    "Look at the oaf... Still trying to feel qi at his age... He should stop wasting his time, and head to the fields early with us."


    "No kidding... Just because he works as a squire now, he thinks he''s better than us. Did you hear this morning?"


    "No, what?"


    "He took TWO buckets of water! Two!" A thin man held up two fingers to emphasize his point.


    "Two! Seems like that must be the high life of a squire."


    "Didn''t you two know?" A third voice, a female voice, chimed into the conversation.


    ""Know what?"" Two voices overlapped


    "He only got that job because of his fat body. He looks good sitting there, but he can''t cultivate! He might be a squire, but he will never be a knight. They use him like a coolie!"


    "Doesn''t he already work as a coolie?"


    "Yeah, but I guess being called a squire is a perk for a pig like him."


    "I guess so... We commoners should just go to our jobs." Laughter rang out from the distance, as the voices became too hard to understand due to space between them increasing as they walked.


    [Concentrate... Haaa~ Concentrate on the feeling of the sky, the sun, and the heavens...] Phillip continued, just like every morning... If he could just feel qi, then his life would turn right side up! Being a real knight could be more than a wish and a dream!


    *******


    Scrubbing the armor, oiling and maintaining the equipment, washing the flags, and banners, and cleaning up the armory... All in a day''s work for Phillip, as now that the hard parts were over, he finally had time to feed and take care of the horses.


    He approached his master''s, Lord Godalming''s, horse named Mourning Time... Phillip always liked this name...


    [At least the horses don''t judge me.] Phillip fed Mourning Time, and the other horses of the stables, and then began to groom them in earnest, as per his daily routine.


    A voice picked up behind Phillip, as he continued to curry the horses.


    "Have you ever seen a Squire this old?"


    "He''s like what? Twenty-Four?"


    "More like Thirty, Hahaha!" The second voice thought himself funny.


    [...Just leave me alone...] Phillip thought to himself, as he could hear the two voices getting closer. All this life he tried to life by the passive words of his sister, and believe in karma... Even if karma hadn''t been delivered yet.


    "Isn''t this Piggy?"


    "I told you it was going to be him!"


    "I just didn''t believe you! How did he make it to squire???"


    "No, the real question is how is he STILL a squire!"


    "Hahaha!" The older voice laughed.


    "Piggy, why are you still deluding yourself into thinking you can become a knight. Go back to the fields, actually go back to the sty where you belong. Hahaha"


    Phillip continued to ignore them.


    "Hey Piggy, your betters are speaking to you. Why don''t you turn and squeal for us like you use to... Big brother just became an ArchKnight! So, you should show some respect!"


    [Ah... An ArchKnight...] Phillip thought longingly while continuing his work and ignoring the pair of boosting asses behind him.


    Phillip wasn''t even a true squire, only because of the strength of his body was he allows to become one, but he remembered the ranks taught in school.


    Commoners, Squires, Knight, ArchKnight, Knight Rulers, Knight Authorities, Knight Virtues, and Knight Thrones... In the lands of the Human Empires, and his Empire, The Kingdom of Chadia, everyone revered Knights, and the power they wrought. They were the last and greatest bulwark that protected the Kingdom''s of Humanity from the numerous rampaging Orcs, among other notable beasts.


    "I said pay your respect Piggy!"


    "Forget it, little brother... I don''t need the respect of a pig. It would only lower my status. Let''s go to the Blushing Maiden Inn... Today''s visit will be on Big brother... We can request your favorite... Holly. Hahaha"


    The two voices soon parted, and the large block brush in Phillips'' hand crushed, as he broke it in anger. He remembered long ago after the brother''s Dunkirk had their fun with Holly from school... She was thrown into the Blushing Maiden Inn... The most prosperous brothel of the City.


    Phillip knew the two only played that girl to near death because he liked her... And there was nothing he could do... He found out that they already had their way, after near two months later... If only his arms didn''t get broken, maybe he could of...


    Phillip shook his head, as he left the stables, and returned his equipment.


    It was time to go to the fields, while the sun was still in the sky.


    Even in the fields, he endured the whispers of the other field hands at his expense.


    As the sun dipped, and the sky turned to black, did he retire from the fields with the others...


    Two copper coins were given to each worker, as the left.


    Phillip took the small tied bag from his side, he called a change purse, to deposit his earnings. He now had thirty coins, and not a day too late. Tomorrow was the last day of the month, and rent was due.

 Chapter 2: Just Another Day in Paradise

    Phillip trod to his next job, at the warehouses. Thanks to his size and stamina he could work like this all day, and today, he was thankfully going to get paid.


    He slogged and sweated for the evening under the glow of the magic lamps that illuminated the warehouse, and the wagons they stocked, him and a team of other coolies. He worked for the largest trading company in the city and kingdom, Central Eve Trading Company.


    Phillip ignored the envious gazes of the other coolies that he long became accustomed too, as he picked up another stack of four crates of potatoes. With 50lbs each, the other coolies loathed Phillip for being a showoff and thought he got paid more, though he received the same wages as the rest.


    The whistle of the nightshift blew, and the light winds swept across the warehouse compound, as this was payday!


    All the coolies, including Phillip, lined up to get paid, though Phillip with his size lumbering was near the end of the line due to fatigue.


    The line moved slowly, and now it was finally Phillips turn in line, all the coolies, from his team, all twelve of them had a strange smile, including the accountant that was paying out everyone''s two-week work. The ones that were standing to the side that had been paid and the few behind Phillip.


    Phillip held out his large hand when he something knock into his back. With his handheld out, he looked behind him to see a coolie pushed into him. At this time, a lanky coolie walked over, and the accountant stealthily handed him a fist of coins, and then slunk back quickly, while the obnoxiously loud coolie that bumped into Phillip did his best to apologize for knocking into him.


    "I said it''s alright... Alright... Thank you... But it''s alright." Phillip repeated, with his hand still stretched out.


    Then his hand felt heavier than it had ever been on payday, as he looked back up to see the accountant smiling strangely right before he yelled out.


    "STOP!"


    "What?" Phillip wasn''t sure why he was just shouted at, so he continued to hold out his hand to the accountant to take back the excess.


    "GIVE THAT BACK!" The accountant yelled again.


    "Then take it... It''s not mine, I just want my pay." Phillip said as he began to get agitated


    "Hey! We all get paid here! Don''t act cause issues!" A guy near the end of the line yelled to the front, unaware of the plot unfolding.


    Phillip distracted turned his head to yell back, as one of the coolies to the side darted up and knocked the hand of Phillip scattering the large amount of copper coins in his hand sending them flying across the yard.


    The other coolies in line broke and started to gather the coins, as the accountant yelled more, and the other coolies barked at Phillip.


    With one coolie taking a swing bringing this conflict to another level, Phillip finally snapped and started to fight back. One coolie was picked up and tossed into the side of the building that had the window for payout, causing the accountant to cower behind. Two more coolies rushed to his legs to bring him down so the others could deal with a toppled opponent, but they were disappointed when a hard kick sent one rolling along the ground in an odd position, not natural for human bodies.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    At this time the compound guards rushed forward, three in total for a reason for the commotion.


    "What''s going on here!" The lead guard yelled.


    "He reached over and took a large hand full of money, and refused to give it back, and then the others tried to make him, and now he''s start to beat them." The accountant accused, and as the guards turned, he took a bit more out of his drawer for himself... After all, he had to reward himself for a job well done, why else did the other coolies think that this big oaf got paid more. He got paid more, and the coolies would get rid of someone they disliked. It all worked out in the end, as the accountant believed.


    With the guards rushing up behind Phillip, he twisted his waist sending another coolie flipping through the air to land like a kite with his string cut.


    "Stop you!" The guard bellowed.


    Caught off guard, Phillip turned to see the guards, and as he was about to open his mouth, he was pushed forward by the last four coolies taking this chance to push him down. This served to push him into the guards, which sent the later into a fury as two of them were near crushed under the weight of Phillip.


    "FUCKING PIG, GET OFF ME!"


    "GIVE BACK THE MONEYS, OAF!" The standing guard snapped out his lightning rod. These rods were carved by craftsmen from the Lightning Cord Root Trees. These trees were stroke by Lightning, and the magical properties of the tree retained a trace of that lightning. This wasn''t a rare resource, but it was difficult to find craftsmen that could handle it. It became a very popular item with law enforcement of all levels.


    As Phillip got to a knee from falling on the two guards, the third guard struck him with his rod, sending the shocking force through his body, as he quivered.


    With the other guards, now angered from being near flattened, they snapped out their rods, as the three of them began to beat Phillip in earnest, and now with the force of lightning behind the blows, it wasn''t long before Phillip cowered on the ground like a prawn, quivering.


    After exhaustion sat in, the guards stretched their backs, as they called to the accountant, "Hey, Charles... How much did he take?"


    The accountant already counted the draw and did the math of how much he handed the Oaf, how much he handed the coolies, and of course his cut.


    "He took two crowns and four pence worth... A hundred and twenty-four pence coppers in total!" The accountant pointed his accusing finger as the curled Phillip on the ground.


    One of the coolies had gotten back to his feet, and casually walked over and kicked Phillip in the face, as he laid on the ground as hard as he could. A sweetness spread through his mouth, as the numbness began.


    The guards captured the coolie, and pulled him back, giving him a few lashes of their rods to subdue him. Now with the guards here... If anyone was going to do the beating, it was them, and not before.


    The guards began to take everyone''s accounts.


    Phillip spat from his mouth three teeth... With a shaky hand, he reached out for his teeth on the floor not believing they were his... His most precious possession, his good teeth... The same he brushed every day and took care of because his sister said he should keep good teeth and have a good smile for her...


    He spat another mouth of blood, and used his hand to touch his bottom teeth, and found they corresponded to the three he seen on the ground... His two bottom canines and an incisor, though he didn''t know these names, he knew what they looked like...


    "Ahoy... Lookie here, Bruce. The fat pig has a coin strap." A guard spoke out, as Phillip no longer had time to think about his teeth if felt his coin purse being pulled from his side, he reached out to grab it back, "No! I need rent!"


    "Then you shouldn''t have been a thief." Another rod struck Phillip in the arm, causing his hand to lose feeling, and failing its mission.


    After a few more rods to Phillip from the guard for good measure, they took the reports of all the coolies, the accountant, and made their decision. They enlisted the aid of the coolies, and drug Phillip to the entrance and tossed him out of the warehouse compound.


    He laid limply in the street, as he squeezed out the words, "My teeth..."


    "Haha, what about them?" They all turned and went back in... No one would care about the firing of a coolie, and they should thank them for not chopping off his hands. The guards now had a new mission... Recover all the sums of money that were flung into the yard, with interest.


    A head guard turned to the other, "Frank, get the City guards to remove him... We can''t let him block the entrance with his fat."


    With a nod, the other guard went to send a message.


    Fatigue sat in, as depression took hold. His eyes closed, and darkness took him yet again.

 Chapter 3: Only wanted when Needed

    "Ay, boy! Ay, BOY!"


    Phillip twitched, as his mental faculties began to work again.


    "Hoy... Boy, you''re in luck. Your lord has decided to bail you out."


    Phillip looked to where the voice was coming from, as his blurred vision filtered to a manageable level to understand his situation. He found himself in a small jail cell. He laid half on a bed bunk and half on the floor. It seemed that he was too heavy for the police to heft in a more respectable position, at least they tried...


    The door swung open with a metallic squeal, as the Officer waved his hand for Phillip to come out.


    Phillip made it to his feet, as he held his splitting head. He stumbled out of the cell, and into the narrow hallway, in the dimness of the jail quarters of the Police house.


    Being led out of the jail quarters, he met with his fellow squire.


    "I don''t know why Lord Godalming bailed you out, but he should have left you to rot." A naseled high noble voice drifted over from a brat named Simon.


    Simon was a short thin boy, 15 in age. He came from a noble''s home. The Drakes Family. Though he was conceived as a bastard with a maid of the family, his father claimed him and found he had talent in cultivation... This led to him becoming a squire of Lord Godalming, just last year.


    "Thanks, Simon," Phillip said sincerely, as he rubbed the back of his head.


    "Don''t thank me, you stupid oaf. And you know you need to refer to me as Young Noble Drake!" Simon pointed his finger in Phillip''s face.


    "..." Phillip remained silent.


    An older officer walked up from the side office as he spoke to Simon.


    "Young Noble Simon, please inform Lord Godalming I would love to have dinner with him and his upon his return."


    Simon, with a large fake smile, replied, "Of course, Sargent Leoss. Lord Godalming also wanted to ask when you came if you could bring your family''s prized upside-down pineapple cake."


    The sergeant guffawed a few times before replying, "Not a problem."


    Simon waved on Phillip, as they left.


    *******


    Lord Godalming stood fully armored, as he directed his servants when Simon and Phillip approached.


    Lord Godalming was an impressive meter tall, though still slightly shorter than Phillip. His armor was a solid silver with gold inlay. At his side was his sword called dawnbright. A family heirloom passed down.


    With a sweep of his large gold cape, Lord Godalming turned to await the approach of his squires with a frown on his face.


    Simon was the first to greet. "Your lordship is always impressive in his full armor. It amazes me that your prestige increases even more than when your lordship wears his noble vestments." He ass licked as hard as he could, as taught by his mother.


    "As always you have a good eye, Simon!" Lord Godalming beamed a smile, as who didn''t enjoy compliments. He then turned to Phillip, "Boy... You smear my name. Stealing from Central Eve, and then getting tossed into the street like trash. If it wasn''t for the urgency of my latest mission, I would have left you to ponder your situation within the District jail." He reprimanded.


    As Phillip had become accustomed to such scolding, he could only meekly nod his head, as he knew it would be a waste of his efforts to explain himself. His lord was always right, even when he was wrong... A lesson he learned the hard way, least he lifts his shirt and reveals the lashes that had now turned to scars.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Alright, no more dwelling on the past. I''ve already taken care of the stolen funds from Central Eve, and paid the Authorities, so you will have no more problems, but your lost monies are your own fault. Let that be a lesson not to take money from others, and if you are going to do such things..." Lord Godalming took a step forward so that only he and Phillip could hear, "Be smarter about it, and not get caught, lest my reputation sink again because of your stupidity."


    Lord Godalming walked away, as he shouted out his orders to those around him, "Alright folks! This isn''t an ice cream social! I want everything packed within the hour, and horses at the ready. We have ourselves a potential vampire outbreak, and I''m not going to answer the pope for a failing in my duty!"


    After Lord Godalming pointed his finger out what he wanted, Phillip found that he really was sprung simply so that he could do the heavy lifting and make the packing faster. Cases of Holy Water, Heavenly Relics, offerings to the Neighboring Kingdom, and Currency.


    Phillip hefted, heaved, and carried for an hour nonstop to complete this matter, as many servants carried these items in the threes and fours, while he alone lifted them to load.


    The wagons were set, and Lord Godalming had already arranged the servants that would accompany him, including Simon.


    Lord Godalming approached Phillip, as he spoke, "This time I''ll be taking you along as well. There are simple bandits along the road. It will be a good time for you to test your metal against some simple foes. If none appear, that''s for the best, but I could always use a hand with the unloading. To that end, I have a set of armor for you to wear. It might be a bit tight but do the best you can."


    "Of course, my lord, but... Do I have enough time for a shower...?" Phillip asked hesitantly. One of the perks of being a squire was to use the open bathhouse they had, though he only got to use it once a month, and only when no one was around.


    "Boy! This is an opportunity and you wish to waste it with water?! No amount of water is going to clean you, so just get along! Suit up and be back as soon as you can! If you don''t make it back in the time allotted, then I will simply leave!


    "...What about my home... I have to pay rent today... and..."


    "...You got fifteen minutes and counting."


    Phillip decided that it might be nice to leave this place for a while... As for his home... What did he really have that was his? He could always replace it. It wasn''t like he actually had the money to pay rent but was hoping maybe Lord Godalming would be generous enough to help, but that was stupid to assume.


    He quickly wiped himself down and found the armor as directed by a servant. The servant sneered at him, as they left.


    Not caring for the reaction, Phillip was thrilled to actually put on a suit of armor for the first time in his life.


    Though he noticed that the helmet was rusted, and the faceguard couldn''t be lifted... In addition, the helmet interlocked with the chest armor, making it where he couldn''t move his neck due to the rusted nature. The Armor was a size too small, at least the chain mail was easy to fit. When he was done, he felt like a sausage stuffed into a can. He stiffly walked to the side and lifted a sword. He could tell it was a dull practice sword that was used for the young men when they entered for the first time.


    [I guess I''ll call you ole'' rusty.] Phillip felt some joy for the first time in a long time with this and tied the sword to his side with a strip of old cloth as the sword didn''t have a sheath.


    Now decked with a helmet, chest armor, gauntlets, he lacked leg plates, shin guards, and greaves... But he felt that he was for the first time. Strong.


    He took long strides to load up on the wagons, just as Lord Godalming called out to head off, not aware if Phillip was with them or not.


    Phillip sat to the side in the near-empty caboose of the wagon train.


    "Why the hell did they put me back here with the pig!" Simon moaned as Phillip saw that he too was decked in armor. Though his shined like silver and was etched in many placed with his Family''s seal.


    Phillip saw the many seals, and couldn''t help but think, [It''s not like people won''t know you''re from the Drake family, so why encrust it everywhere...] He furrowed his brows, but Simon couldn''t see his expression for Phillip''s helmet.


    Phillip still feeling dizzy from his encounter, and fatigue washing over him, in its usual faction, he laid down on his back on the floor to take a nap, as Simon drew his armored plated feet back.


    "Don''t get your stink on my armor! Fucking listen to me when I talk to you pig! COMMONER! LISTEN"


    Simon''s voice became distant until at last... The sweet sweet goddess of sleep came to take Phillip into her embrace, to what Phillip thought was only one of two places of peace... Sleep and Death.


    The wagons left, and through the city, many commoners showed respect to the wagons that bared the crest of Lord Godalming. Out of the front gates of the walled-in Capital City of the Kingdom of Chadia.


    With dust trails left in their wake, as the wheels turned, so did the wheels of fate equally turn to bring about a change in the world...

 Chapter 4: Marauding Orcs

    Phillip would wake up when a heavy bump in the road caused his bucketed head to slam against the floor of the wagon. He would lift his head, and survey. Seeing nothing changed, he would go back to sleep. Though hearing his stomach protest, he simply didn''t have the mood to look for rations. It wasn''t his first time going without eating... He still hurt from head to toe, so he wanted to continue sleeping. A cheap trick he learned when he was younger... Sleep heals. He remembered that he slept for almost two months with only waking a few times when his sister roused him to eat or to relieve himself...


    "...Sis..." Phillip twitched in his sleep, and every so often and would mumble something about his teeth and sister.


    Three days later, it was battle cries and screams of servants that jolted him awake. Feeling much better in his body, but a bit of weakness due to lack of food, he got to his feet, and jumped out the back of the wagon, when he found that Simon was already missing.


    "Orcs?!" Phillip shouted shocked, through his teeth it sounded funny when he raised his voice now with the absence of his bottom two canines.


    In that brief look over the wagon train, Phillip could see the broad shoulder, tall, and muscle packed greenskins... Those greenskins were the common name, he also saw Orcs with tan skin, some with a reddish hue. They wielded mighty axes and were mostly bear on their upper bodies. It was amazing that the few guards hired by Lord Godalming were slashing them with their swords, and other than getting a roar out of them, it seemed not to stop them!


    He looked to his lord fighting with the Orc, as best he could. He was swift in his actions and was expertly piercing the vitals of each order than charged him. He didn''t slash at his enemies, as much as he fenced with his swordplay. Simon was to the side dancing around with an Orc until another Orc slammed him in the back sending the small armored brat flying through the air, as the Orcs laughed at his misery.


    To Phillips horror, Lord Godalming was finally rushed by a mob of Orcs as they drowned him in brawn. As a massive double-bladed ax lifted into the air, Phillip knew that his lord was going to be killed, and his only chance to be a Knight was going to die with him.


    Finally, back in his frame of mind, he sat out to save that god-awful lord, not for him, but for himself.


    With his nerves taut, Phillip finally gave himself permission to use all of his strength. Never in his life had he ever brought his full strength to bear against any living creature, but today, with his 150kg weight behind him, he charged.


    Slamming into the back of the nearest Orc knocking him over, as he continued to get to Lord Godalming.


    It seemed that double-bladed ax paused in mid-air, as the Orc looked over to a half armored unstoppable force coming.


    Two Orcs gathered to the side jumped to intercede, but with the dull practice sword draw, Phillip whacked the head of one Orc causing him to become slack-jawed and fall to the ground with brains spilling from his cranium.


    The second Orc dodged the hit and brought his mace to bear on the chest of Phillip, knocking him down with a caved chest piece of armor.


    Phillip watched as the Orc with the double-bladed ax gave a savage grin, as he realized why this half-armored fighter charged... It was for this shinegot...


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The Orc brought his axe down, and with the sharp sound of splitting steel, and that sickly-sweet sound of juicy flesh splitting. Lord Godalming died with his eyes still open in disbelief... With one question in mind... The marauding Orc reports were supposed to be forecasted to be low... why...?


    Phillip rolled over to his stomach to get over, at the time another mace blow met his back slamming him into the ground.


    With a low grunt and a mouth of blood, Phillip spat and grabbed the leg of the Orc that came next to him.


    With his large pudgy hand, he pulled on that leg sending the Orc toppling.


    Phillip crawled on hands and knees, and got both his hands on that Orcs leg, as he shouted to vent his anger.


    "CRACK!!!!"


    The Orc''s leg now bent to an odd angle, as the bone ruptured the skin sending dark red blood spraying.


    Phillip got to his feet, with the help of the Orcs Mace, as he used the mace to pound his own chest, as he yelled, "COME ON! COME ON! AH AH AH!"


    The grinning Orc looked to the half-armored fighter, and a strange smile crossed his lips over his tusks.


    He spoke in the Orcish language, as the other surrounding Orcs mobbed Phillip. Dogpiled by the Orcs, Phillip was punched in every part of his body. With his head rattling around in that metal bucket until darkness came and embraced him again...


    [...Sis... I... come....]


    *******


    Soon light flooded into his field of vision, as his stomach would no longer allow him to stay unconscious. Phillip roused himself, as he rolled to his butt to sit up.


    "Oh ho! You''re awake little fellow?"


    Phillip heard a gruff older voice, as he peered through the slits on his helmet. As he couldn''t turn his neck, he moved his body to see where the voice came from, and then discovered he was in a cage.


    Being jostled, he looked through the bars and found the scenery moving.


    "You''ve been out for a few days... Thought you were dead. Glad you''re not... The others refuse to talk to me, so I hope that you will."


    With his body twisting, Phillip saw an old skinny Orc sitting in another cage right next to his.


    He was a brownish red-skinned orc. So skinny and unusual to how Orcs were betrayed he looked like death with his bones barely covered by skin. Phillip could tell that at one time he must have been a massive warrior as his bracers and belt were large... Now hung off of his arms and waist as if to threaten to fall off.


    "Is there anything to eat?" Phillip asked as he fumbled around.


    "Well, they don''t feed passed out and dead, but take mine... It''s not like I have much appetite, but I don''t know how a human will feel about Orc rations." The old Orc threw the hardened nut bread through the two cages. It landed in front of Phillip with a small bang. Phillip picked it up and gave it a glance. It looked like bread, but it was lots of nuts mashed together and cut into a bar.


    Not caring and just wanting to eat it, Phillip went to take off his helmet. Phillip tried to twist the helmet off... Take it off directly, but try as he might... It would not detach from his chest armor.


    [Hell! AHHHH] Phillip put in his bit of strength and only managed to press in the sides of his helmet, but, even though dented, it would not release.


    "Calm down there. If you can''t take it off, that''s fine. Just break the bar up and put it through the slits on the mask. Even an old Orc like me can tell you''re too weak to get that off your head." Though the old Orc said that, he marveled at the amount of strength this human displayed even though he knew for a fact he hadn''t eaten in days, as he had witnessed this firsthand.


    Phillip grabbed the bar up again and crumbled it. He leaned back and shoved it through the slits of his helmet until the pieces fell into his waiting maw.


    Like this, he was able to consume this dry ration.


    "You''ll have to wait until later for more."


    Phillip attempted to nod but do to his helmet and armor he grunted a few times to acknowledge.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves. My name is Jukzuk Blacktongue the Trader..."


    Phillip could hear the sorrow in the voice of the old Orc when he said his name, as Phillip said his own, "My name is Phillip."


    "..." The old Orc gave a strange look.


    "What?"


    "Last name? Title?" The old Orc pushed.


    Phillip laughed a few times, "I have neither a last name nor a title... Hahaha, why would I have those!"


    The old Orc thought for a moment then realized, "Human, no... Phillip. Phillip, you come from a poor background, but... How haven''t you made a title with your strength?"

 Chapter 5: Learning about the Calamity

    "Strength? What strength...?" Phillip said as he turned his vision to look through the bars seeing that the landscape started to become rockier and more desolate looking.


    "Phillip, as much as I know money is power... So is physical strength! He who has the bigger fist makes the rules!" Old Jukzuk sprayed saliva.


    Phillip wanted to shake his head but wasn''t so he just spoke, "Then you get mobbed by others and then beaten. Strength comes from money, and with money comes numbers."


    "Not if you''re strong enough to take them all down... Phillip, as much as you think that humans are about money, they are more like Orcs than you believe."


    Phillip wondered, and finally asked, "Where are we, and why are we caged?"


    "Asking this only now?" Jukzuk laughed, "We are captives of the Speartooth Clan. They are taking us to the one place that I''m the most hated.


    "Where?"


    "My home." Old Jukzuk looked longingly into the air before looking back over to Phillip.


    "You don''t know much about Orcs. Do you boy?"


    Phillip grunted.


    "Let me tell you, that my last name Blacktongue should have told you everything you need to know. The Blacktongue Clan was the largest Orc Clan in all of the Shattered lands! Alas... Now with my grandfather''s death, and my brother''s fall... It''s little more than a puppet for another Clan."


    "What clan?"


    "The Cavekiller Clan... Sneaky Orcs... Orcs and the words sneaky and deceitful should never be in the same sentence." Jukzuk spat in the cage in disgust.


    "But what can I do... I''m known as the Trader." Jukzuk followed up.


    "What''s wrong with being a trader?"


    "Phillip, in the Orcish Language the word Trader and Traitor are the same word. Orc Merchant bands are known as merchants because they sell wares but to other Orcs... If you are like me, then you buy and sell between Orcs and Humans. That''s why they call me Trader or Traitor because I''m a traitor for selling or buying from humans."


    "I... See..."


    "To answer your question, the Speartooth Clan roams the countryside rampaging on humans and orcs alike, and for their spoils, they sell them to whichever Orc clan wants them at the time. It seems the Blacktongues have need for slaves to fight in their slave pits."


    Phillip listened, but as he listened her head a few Orcs riding along on the backs of reptile-like creatures. They were talking to each other and gestured to him.


    Phillip furrowed his brows and wondered what that was about.


    "Can you teach me Orcish?"


    "Oh? Not that I don''t mind, but why?"


    "Those Orcs are talking about me." Phillip made comment.


    "Yeah, I was listening. Pretty impressive."


    Phillip gave a questioning grunt.


    "They said that you''re the one that broke an Orc''s leg with your bare hands. That''s the strength I was talking about. They also mentioned that the Speartooth Chief should be getting five large gold coins for you."


    "I don''t like they can talk about me, and I don''t know what they are saying..."


    "I don''t mind, and it''s not like we don''t have time. It''s going to be another two months before we make it to the Blacktongue Mountains."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    *******


    The slave caravan rolled on slowly into the wastelands, known as the Shattered lands. The lands to the west of the Human settlements. Phillip learned Orcish quickly and was soon able to speak with Jukzuk in the Orcish tongue without many problems, in the course of six weeks.


    *******


    Phillip grabbed another bar of nut bread called Hard Mash by the Orcs, and stuffed it into the slits of his mask, as he ate. It seemed that him breaking that Orc''s leg gained him some respect by the Speartooth clan, and they provided him with more Hard Mash than the others. He would share this Hard Mash with Jukzuk, while Jukzuk would teach him.


    "You know something I''ve never understood about you humans," Jukzuk said as he took a large bite of Hard Mash in the Orcish language.


    Phillip grunted as became his custom.


    "Your women... Why do you not have women fight? Do they not make up half of your population?"


    "They do, but women are weaker than men. They are taught to be smart, but not to fight."


    "Smart?"


    "Yeah, smart. They run businesses, districts, cities... But they do not fight, as they are weaker than men... Isn''t that so with Orcish women?"


    Jukzuk laughed, and then coughed on his Hard Marsh. It seemed a lot of laughter erupted in the area, as the other Orc that was listening too began to laugh.


    "No, stupid! Orc women are strong! They are as strong and as savage as Orc men. In most cases..." Jukzuk looked around and seen no women, he spoke again, "Are more cruel than Orc men."


    "But... I haven''t seen any Orc women on this trip." Phillip said in wonderment.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps the Speartooth are fighting somewhere. One second... Hey!"


    Jukzuk called to one of the riders nearby that had been a long-time listener to them.


    The rider on the lizard came closer to the cages on the wagons, and asked, "Wot?"


    "Where are the Orc Women? This youngling wants to see one."


    "Owie... I wish... Touch times for the Speartooth, old traitor." The Orc rider was friendly enough, though this was the first time he had heard him speak to Jukzuk.


    "What? You guys have a war going?"


    "No..." The Orc rider shook his head, "We get our women from a few small tribes in our area..." The Orc rider shook his head again, "The Batslammer Clan descended last year. You should know what that means." The Orc rider no longer spoke, and then back to his place.


    "Ah..." The old Orc Jukzuk shook his head as well.


    "What''s the Batslammer Clan?" Phillip thought it was a funny name.


    "A bunch of deranged Orcs that ride on dire bats from the high mountains of the Dark Spires to the North of the Shatter Lands. They only come out for three things... Women, food, and battle. It seems that they descended on the tribes under the Speartooth clan. They lost many of their women."


    "But aren''t the Orc Women strong?"


    "Youngling, if the Batslammer clan descended on us right now, then you would be taken away by them as well. Even with your strength, what are you to a bat rider of the Batslammers???" Jukzuk sneered in a rare event.


    "Why all the hate?" Phillip asked.


    "You mean ''Why am I showing disgust?''" Jukzuk corrected.


    "Yes. Why are you showing me disgust?"


    "I know you humans cultivate, but do you know that Orcs cultivate as well?" Jukzuk spoke this in Common.


    "..." To date, there was never a morning on this trip that Phillip didn''t try to sense the heavens and cultivate... This was a topic he knew well, even with his lack of being able to...


    "Yes... I know." Jukzuk replied in Common.


    "In Orcish, it''s called, Strengthen, not Cultivate." Jukzuk continued in common, and then returned to Orcish.


    "To Strengthen means to build up the body. To gain physical power, unlike you humans where you draw power from the skies and heavenly bodies, We, Orcs, draw it from the ground and the mountains, the fires, and lava, from the ice and tundra, from the winds and rain."


    "You draw it from the earth?"


    "Yes. We use this to Strengthen. You, humans, have the squire, Knight, ArchKnight, and so on ranks?"


    "We Orcs have that too, but We call them, Fighter, Warrior, Champion, Lord, Warlord, and at so on... At the very top... We have the legendary Calamity." Jukzuk whispered these last words in orcish, as he slid to his side of the cage nearest to Phillip.


    Phillip mimicked Jukzuk, and asked, "What is... Calamity?"


    Jukzuk looked around him, as if he was speaking a secret, "I like you, so I will tell you. You must never speak this to another human, though I''m sure some humans know..."


    "You have my word on my honor," Phillip spoke the orc phrase for swearing.


    The old Orc nodded in praise of Phillip''s usage and then began telling him.


    "Calamity is called that because he is the Calamity of all his enemies! These lands didn''t use to be shattered. It was the Orc Calamity that shattered them all those eons ago. It''s said that the Orc Calamity can, with a single swing of his axe, cleave the lands in two. With a stomp of his feet raise mountains, and with a punch of his fist create lakes and oceans. The current ancestor to all Orc is the last Calamity. It is said that he fought with the Human God, and in the last battle killed each other in the last blow. The world is shaped from that battle. These lands shattered, and the island nations separated from each other."


    Phillip drew in a breath of cold air. Such power! A fist for oceans? A stomp for mountains?!


    "All Orcs are descendants from the Calamity... We will rise again when the next Calamity rises and will take our place as the rightful ruler of this world." Jukzuk said with a bit of worship in his eyes.


    Jukzuk did not doubt that to be true, even though he was human. He also wanted to see how the Orc Calamity would be like... He had heard of the Human God, but he performed magic... Phillip liked the physical displays of power said in the words of Jukzuk.

 Chapter 6: Slaves upon Arrival

    The wagons finally stopped at the basin of a large mountain that was covered in many many black bushes and capped with snow with its lofty top scraping the heavens above.


    "Traitor. Human. We''ve arrived." The same Orc rider came to the side and spoke to them as a courtesy.


    "Thank you, brother." pounded his fist into his chest where his heart should be, as common practice for Orcs as a sign of respect.


    The Orc rider looked oddly at the half armored human, as he finally smiled and spoke, "You learned well. My name is Gojul Speartooth. It was good to meet you this trip. It is a shame that you are human and slave. Maybe in the next life, we can be real brothers." Gojul shook his head.


    Phillip grunted in response, with an approving sound.


    "Chief should be done with the deal soon. Here is some more mash as a going away gift. Out of all the slaves here, you two were the most entertaining."


    As Phillip and Jukzuk were on their own wagon, Phillip could see other slave wagons, but couldn''t see who were in them. He estimated that there must be at least fifty slaves in this caravan.


    It wasn''t long before the deal was made, and the cages were unloaded with the slaves still inside. As the Orcs took each cage, they placed a large stitched leather hide over them to block their view.


    When next the cage was open, and Phillip crawled from the cage and into another holding area with more slaves. In this cage, it was all humans, and low and behold... Simon was among them.


    He looked worse for wear with his armor dingy and dirty. Dented, and hacked. He still had crusted blood on his head. He sat in a daze on a makeshift bench in the area.


    Simon looked up to see that it was Phillip, and a burst of joy raised up, as he shouted, "I was just getting bored PIG!"


    "Huh?" Phillip didn''t understand... He had been treated as an equal for two months and now this boy was calling him names.


    "That''s right, pig! Where were you when the Orcs attacked!? Huh?" Simon continued.


    As Simon ranted, two Orcs came by the prison and looked into each of the cages. They heard an angry voice, and they came to the cage that held a few slaves including Phillip and Simon.


    The first Orc shook his head, "Humans know nothing of their situation. Caged and they still fight."


    "Chief Blacktongue... The humans have gained their lands and power through such methods... Can we really point fingers?"


    Phillip heard the voices and turned to see the two Orcs.


    The first Orc was taller than him and just as wide. He was a true greenskin and had deep-set eyes. Large massive tusks, and a scarred bare chest. His black leather pant shined in the dim light of the prison, and he wore two black bracers, one on each arm.


    The second Orc was a shorter, and thinner Orc. He wore a bone-colored leather robe, with many strange runes set it. the arms of the leather robe were cut out showing off his dark green arms, that almost looked black they were so green.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Phillip walked to the change, and gave an orcish greeting with a chest pound, "This one greets his chiefs."


    Both were surprised that the half-armored human spoke orcish, as they looked at each other to see the shock in their eyes. Then a light in their eyes shined, as the Orc Chief spoke, "You must be the one that traveled with Jukzuk the Traitor."


    Phillip grunted in his usual way.


    "You speak well for a human." The Orc nodded approvingly.


    The humans whispered behind the back of Phillip, "What''s he saying?"


    "Why can he understand them?"


    "He must have led the Orcs to us!"


    "The damn traitor!" A few angry whispers circulated, unknown to Phillip.


    "Honored Chiefs is there a way for me to not be a slave?"


    The two looked at each other and then nodded...


    The Chief spoke, "It''s not like it''s unheard of, but it is difficult. We have bought you slaves to fight in the slave pits for entertainment to the clan. The champion of the slave pits can receive honor and glory. Become a champion of the slave pits, and We will grant you your freedom. However, be warned... Your travel back to your human world is up to you, and your life and death after freedom is your own problem."


    "Many thanks." Phillip pounded his chest again in honor.


    "Hmmmm... Uvog, is this the human that broke the Speartooth warrior''s leg?"


    Uvog, the second orc rubbed the stubble on his chin, as he spoke, "Should be... The one that broke the leg traveled with Jukzuk, so it has to be him."


    The Blacktongue chief nodded, as he called down the hall to a guard. The Orc came to him, as the Blacktongue chief spoke, "Open this cell and take out that armored one. I wish to test something."


    The Orc guard fumbled with the large black iron keys until he found the one for the cell.


    With the Orc guard, two other large guards flanked him to discourage the malnourished humans from trying something funny.


    "Come out here for me, Armored one." The chief asked with respect.


    Feeling strange by the address of respect, Phillip stepped out of the cell and stood near eye level with the Chief.


    The Chief, in turn, sized up Phillip and laughed.


    "You have to be the largest human I''ve seen. Test your strength against mine and see if you are worth the honor."


    The Chief held out his thick hand and arm.


    Phillip wasn''t a stranger to this custom, as even humans had arm wrestling, but according to Jukzuk, it was called Testing one''s honor to Orcs.


    The chief put his left arm on his waist, and took his position, as Phillip did the same. With a mighty slap to the two hands locked. One large green hand, and one large pudgy tan hand.


    "Call it Uvog."


    "One, two, Go!"


    And at the sound of Go, the green veins stood up on the thick arm of the Blacktongue chief, as they corded up his arm like vines on a tree.


    Phillip''s armored gauntlet issued steel straining sounds, and his forearm bulged from inside, as his muscles expanded with his use in strength. It seemed that his arms would burst out of the steel shell if it increased any more.


    The Humans watched from inside the cell, the Orc guards marveled, and Uvog''s eyes bugged.


    [A human that can near match an Orc in strength?!?] Uvog thought to himself. He knew that the Chief wasn''t using his full strength... But this display was impressive.


    "You should be very proud armored one. No human has been seen by this Orc that has this kind of strength, but! This level isn''t enough to best this Chief." And with a mighty push, the Blacktongue chieftain slammed Phillips hand in the opposite direction, winning the challenge.


    "Your teacher, Jukzuk the Traitor should have taught you that Strength is everything to Orcs, and Honor is held by Us Blacktongues... For your strength and show of honor, you will have your own cell. While still a cage, you will find that it is more accommodating."


    The Orc chief sent Phillip with the guards under his orders, as he looked into the cage of weak humans, and spat on the ground...


    "They will not last long, but it''s always fun to watch them fight each other... Orcs on Human fights are always so boring... I think that the armored one will be a good match for Orcs when he gets done with all the humans. What do you think Uvog?"


    "I''m interested in him as well. A Human with an Orc''s strength ridiculous. This could come back to bite us in the ass."


    "It could, but even if he became our enemy, wouldn''t you like to fight someone like him?" The Chief gave a savage smile.


    "Yes. Yes, I would." Uvog agreed without hesitation.


    They both left the underground prison, not bothering to see the rest of the slaves, as they had already met Jukzuk.

 Chapter 7: This is...

    Phillip was led by a pair of guards out of the underground prison to above ground level. Phillip for the first time saw a true Orc clan settlement. The Blacktongue structures were square with rounded edges. Made of stone and wood, some were low, while others were towering.


    Led by the guards Phillip came upon what would be known as his dwelling. It was a large home looking place. At the entrance were two large thick pillars of wood made from solid tree trunks. Phillip didn''t know the wood type at the moment but would later know it as ironwood. These pillars held up the archway also made of thick timber. On both sides of this arch were two rounded stone walls. That had slots cut for lookout, windows Phillip thought. Various square stone slaves pierced the ground with Orcish writing.


    Phillip knew how to speak Orcish, but had no idea how to write it, so these cravings remained unknown to him. He looked to the roof of the building and seen it was, from his view, covered in straw in the main section down the middle, with leather on the sides stretched taut by more timber attached to the roof.


    These were certainly a far cry from the human homes he had seen before, with their perfect right angles, cut stone, and processed wood. This home, like all the others in the settlement, was made with a more... earthy? feel... Again, Phillip would find that this building style was considered more primal in nature.


    The guards walked to the front of the open hall of this home, though it would be closer to call it a small mansion. They grunted to indicate to Phillip to go in...


    Phillip wasn''t sure who he was going to meet here, considering that he just meet the chieftain of the Blacktongues. He felt that the chief would stay someone larger. Maybe he was more humble than he expected. Maybe this was the place of the shaman that Jukzuk told him about.


    The guards took their place by the doors, as Phillip entered into the dwelling. He didn''t see any other Orcs or servants. He went from room to room in search of the boss of this dwelling. There were two bedrooms, a cooking area, a basement, two accesses to the roof, a large hall in the middle for guests, a bathroom, and a small area out back that led to a small barren plot of land that was fenced in with large spikey timber, creating a barrier.


    After coming back in, Phillip attempted to scratch his head but met his helmet instead. Shrugging, he went back to the guards.


    "Ummmm, Brothers... Where is the boss of this dwelling?" Phillip asked in the orcish tongue.


    Both guards looked at each other with a bit of laughter in their eyes, as the guard on the right spoke, "You are, for now."


    Phillip, gave a questioning grunt, as the guard went on, "The chieftain has given you this dwelling for now, and until you either die or, haha, become the champion of the slave pits."


    Phillip gave an acknowledging grunt and walked back in... As he stood in the main hall in a daze.


    This was... This was... This was amazing! This place was easily ten times bigger than his shack in Chadia, and it didn''t smell of rotting boards! It had the odor of earth and a clean smell of nature... How great this was. Phillip went straight to the bathroom. He attempted to pull off his armor but found that the most he could get were the gauntlets off... He could get his helmet off, as this was his tenth attempt... It just wouldn''t come off.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Phillip shrugged, as his armor clanked, as he found some wash clothes. As he explored the bathroom, he found... WATER! There was a water pump inside, INSIDE, the bathroom of this dwelling. He just... It... WOW!


    He pumped the water into the tub below and used the water to wipe down his body. While he was doing this, he found that there was some type of soft rock-like substance. He grabbed it from the side and looked it over. It crumbled in his hand at a squeeze, but it had an earthy husky smell. It smelled good, though. Like steel and trees...


    Phillip felt that this must be what the nobles called... Soap.


    Thinking a bit more and with some testing. Phillip walked out of the bathroom, while still armored on his chest and head, like a million gold coins.


    He walked casually to a large couch made of leather inside the main hall and laid on it while letting out a long sigh.


    [This is it...] Phillip thought, [This is the feeling I want.]


    While thinking that this was the life he wanted, Phillip slipped into the best sleep he had since his sister passed.


    The next day Phillip was awoken by chatter at the front doors. Finally, he heard a loud bang and sat up wondering what was going on...


    With a large stride, Phillip stood up preparing to receive the guest, unknown on what or who it was... But what came into his field of vision shocked him.


    For the first time, in the flesh, he observed a jade green female Orc.


    She was tall... Taller than any woman he had met in his lift, but only a head shorter than himself. While she clearly had the figure of a woman, with the peaks where they should and the valleys in place, she was also packed with muscle.


    Her exposed arms and legs even showed some vascularity showing her veins over muscles. Wide shoulders with wide hips giving her a savage hourglass figure. She had sharp eyes, with a simple smile hanging on her lips with two small petite tusks showing.


    She was decked in armor, but not a full bodysuit. She had pauldrons on each shoulder that were spiky, and a mouthguard at the top of her chest armor. The armor for her chest stopped there to reveal her bosom that was wrapped in leather and descended down to where it exposed her green belly.


    Around her waist was a type of armored belt that had a simple cloth hanging from it with Orcish runes. she didn''t have leg armor, but two spiky armored shin guards that looked evil. She came to a stop in front of Phillip, as she stood in front of him with bare feet. No armored shoes.


    Phillip looked her up and down a few times, and to his surprise... He liked her. He liked to look at her.


    "So, this is the human that can break an Orc''s leg?" The female Orc laughed.


    Phillip still gawked, as he eye licked her.


    The female Orc''s brows furrowed, as she felt his gaze on her lusty places.


    "Just because I can''t see your eyes doesn''t mean I can''t feel them on my body. You''re a large lustful human... To lust after an Orc." This female Orc knew that only the most perverted and perverse of humans lusted after Orcs, male or female. The sense of aesthetics between the two races was large, but there were those that bridged that gap.


    "Oh, I..." Phillip wasn''t sure what to say. He really did like this Orc looking woman but after a moment, he thought it was the only female Orc he had seen... Did they all look this good, or was she the beauty of their race? He had no point of reference, so he kept his mouth shut.


    [Maybe I am a pervert... How come I never knew...?] Phillip thought but kept those thoughts to himself.


    "What? Got something to say, then say it!" The Orc put her hands on her wide hips, as she narrowed her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Phillip heeded the words of Jukzuk. He pounded his chest, and spoke, "Hello, my beautiful sister. I am known as Phillip. It is good to meet you."


    It was her turn to be speechless. Her hands fell from her hips, as she felt slightly muddle-headed, as she finally spoke, "I knew you could speak Orcish, but... I didn''t know you could speak so well."

 Chapter 8: Why are you so strong!?

    Phillip grunted in the usual way, as the female Orc decided to look him over again. He was large and impressive. Thick arms, thick legs, broad chest with a round belly. He was clearly fat, but massive muscles laid underneath. She alternated from feeling turned off by his pudginess, but also aroused over his thick muscles. Even though he was much paler than any Orc she knew, he was clearly more tanned than any human slave she had seen... Just what did he look like without that helmet???


    Phillip waited patiently for her to respond, and after she had her fill of looking at him, she spoke, "This sister''s name is Hellie Blacktongue." She pounded on her own chest, causing her ample bosom to jiggle.


    Phillip struggled to keep his eyes where they were meant, and with sheer will managed.


    "Say... How strong are you?" Hellie asked out of the blue, as she walked next to Phillip.


    Phillip stood perfectly still, as he wasn''t sure what she was going to do, but also not to scare her away... He liked this female''s attention.


    "I''ve always been stronger than other Humans my whole life."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah... I use to work all kinds of manual labor jobs."


    "Can you show me?" Hellie smile became broad, as she touched Phillips arm, as Phillip felt a shock run through him from her casual fingers rubbing him.


    "How do you want me to show you?"


    "Let''s test your honor." She walked to the front of her and held out her arm to arm wrestle.


    Knowing that men and women were basically treated equally in the Orcish clan, Phillip took Hellie''s hand softly. He might have been arm-wrestling with her, but that didn''t mean he had to treat her roughly.


    "You count it. I don''t want to hurt you." Hellie said as she was intreated in the way that Phillip took her hand.


    Phillip grunted in confusion but did it anyway, just like he heard Uvog.


    "One, Two, GO!"


    Without his gauntlets on, his arms swelled, as the muscles within corded up. Under his fat flesh, massive veins crawled along like worms supplying the sweet substance known as oxygen to those greedy cells. Well fed on Mash for the last two months had also increased Phillip''s massive strength from his malnourished state. It was unknown how a starving man could be fat. A point of conflict with him by the many people of Chadia.


    "Oh?" A savage and surprised smile appeared over those petite tucks.


    More surprising was that she was trying not to use all her strength but at the same time... She felt that if she didn''t put in a bit more effort she would lose!


    Seeing that he was doing far better at testing his honor with Hellie, than the Orc Clan Chieftain, Phillip put in more strength!


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    His exposed arms started to turn red from the strength he was mustering, as this was his second time he tried to use all his strength! Shaking Hellie from her surprise to shock, as she no longer hesitated, and slammed Phillip''s arm winning the test.


    Phillip withdrew his hand, and rubbed his right arm, wondering how he lost...


    [It seems she was playing with me...] Phillip thought, as he grunted bitterly.


    "Don''t be like that," Hellie laughed heartily, as she slapped Phillip on his butt, as she took a few steps in front of him. Still thinking about how strong Orcs were, he wished he could cultivate when he heard what she said next.


    "It''s not a shame to lose to me. I take it you''re a Knight among the humans?" Hellie asked as she attempted to comfort Phillip.


    "...No... I can''t cultivate..." Phillip gave a depressed grunt.


    "What?!?" Hellie knew herself best! She was a Champion among her peers. This made her the equivalent to Archknights among the Humans!


    "Why are you so strong!?" Hellie then blurted out.


    Phillip shrugged, "Been like this since I can remember."


    "Really...?" Hellie wanted to think more, as there was something more to this, but she couldn''t figure it out. As she was getting a headache, she decided to talk to her smart sister... She could figure out anything.


    Phillip grunted sadly.


    "Well... You are naturally strong. That''s a boon, right?" Hellie continued to comfort.


    "Perhaps." Phillip went over to his couch and sat down. Hellie walked next to him, and she thought to herself. Not sure why she wanted to make this Human feel better she called out to him anyway, "Hey, lusty Human, look here."


    As Phillip looked up, he saw Hellie pose provocatively, showing off her ample bosom.


    Most of Phillip''s worries were washed away at this sight, as he tried not to show how much he was enjoying himself. Watching his reaction, Hellie laughed a bit.


    "Lusty Human, I''ve already heard from the Clan Chieftain that if you win, you will be set free... How about if you get stronger and win, then you can see if you are stronger than me... If you can best me, then I will be yours... How does that sound?" Hellie gave a flirty grunt.


    Phillip heard the orcish words but wasn''t sure he was hearing them correctly. He said in a daze while thinking it over, and if they were what he really though. How he wished Jukzuk was here to talk to about this. He had no idea Orc Courting rituals... Not that he knew Human courtship all that well, either. Phillip could say this was the most interaction he had with a female since... Well, since Holly. Painful memories washed back into his mind., while he continued to stare at this fine body in front of him.


    Hellie watched as the armored human became silent. Feeling his gaze on her parts, she laughed again, knowing she succeeded in her objective. She left with a sashay in her step, as she left some words behind, "I''ll be watching you in the slave pits lusty Human... Please win me some money. This beautiful sister likes to drink." More laughter was heard as she left.


    Hellie left, and instead of going to the burrow for drinks, she went straight home to talk to her sister, Demze, the smart sister.


    Phillip sat on his couch wondering how to get stronger. Perhaps it was wrong to like an Orc as a human, but... He liked her and felt a connection of some sort... Maybe he was just a perverted human.


    Phillip shrugged and laid back down.


    *******


    Hellie entered into her large home, turned the corner, and burst into the first door on her left. With a loud slam, the door reviewed the inner room. This room looked to be filled with countless books in both Orcish and Common languages. At a table, one could see a female Orc, whose face appeared to be exactly the same as Hellie... Except her posture and demeanor were different. The room was so full of books, there were books everywhere. On the floor, on the table-like desk, on bookshelves, and piled on the large bed in the middle of a sidewall. Where and how this female Orc slept was a mystery to anyone that didn''t know her.


    Without looking up, the Orc sister spoke, "Hellie, just because you beat another Lungzard in a drinking contest is no reason to bust into my room every time. You can wait until we all eat together to tell me."


    "No sister! Better! I met the human that broke the Orc''s leg."


    "The Legbreaker? I knew you would go! So, what''s he like, where does he come from, who is his lord, and what does he do?" Now with her attention, she turned in her seat that was at her desk, where she was pouring over various books."

 Chapter 9: Hes got to be an Orc

    Hellie scratched the back of her head, "I don''t know most of that."


    "..." The Orc sister glared at Hellie.


    "What?"


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN WHAT! You obviously saw him, so why don''t you know anything! I knew I should of talked to Midka instead! Ahhh!" The Orc sister picked up an old book from her desk and sent it flying across the room, where it hit a pile of stacked books sending them toppling to the floor.


    "Don''t be like that, Demze... I know some things..."


    Hellie''s sister Demze propped up her head on her desk with a bored look, as she waited for her sister to spill what bit of dribble she found out about the Legbreaker.


    Hellie went over to Demze''s bed and brushed some of the books off onto the floor, as she took a seat at the edge, "So... He''s... Different than most Humans."


    "He was physically strong enough to break a grown Orcs leg... I''d say that already makes him different, but go on..." Demze waved her hand.


    "He... Looks at me with lusty eyes. He''s a lusty human, Demze."


    Demze''s hand slipped where it was holding her head. As she recovered, she asked, "He what?"


    "I can feel his eyes roaming me the same way as the others do. I''ve never had a Human make me feel like that." Hellie nodded with certainty.


    "Interesting. Very interesting." Demze rubbed her left tusk in thought.


    "Yeah, and he doesn''t... Look as bad as I first thought." Hellie said feeling slightly confused.


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah. He''s... Kind of fat, but he isn''t??? I''m not sure. He has massive muscles under all of that weight. I tested his honor, and I could see his muscles bulge. Even his veins pushed his fat out of the way to expose themselves. So weird." Hellie spoke while thinking.


    "Fat over muscles? What does his face look like???" As Demze spoke, she went to a corner and collected a few books, and went back to her desk. She flipped through these books quickly.


    "I don''t know. He wore his helmet the whole time."


    "Really? What color is his skin?"


    "Like... Pale, but tan? I don''t know... It''s not really classic human tan or Orc skin brown or red... Definitely not green."


    "You said you tested his honor... What kind of Knight is he?" Hellie continued through her book.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Well, that''s just the thing!" Hellie made an exaggerated expression with her arms, "He has the strength of at least a Knight, but he can''t cultivate! By his own word, he admitted he can''t"


    [He''s an Orc!? He''s got to be an Orc...] Demze thought to herself, as she thumbed through a book she received about the bondage of Orcs in Human empires.


    "Hellie, did he say what he did back in the Human Kingdoms?"


    "He said he did a lot of manual labor," Hellie admitted freely while tilting her head.


    [Slave... How can I use this?] Demze tapped on the page that showed a fat looking Orc on the page, with his teeth missing. She had read that Captive Orcs would have their bottom tusks removed as humiliation and a way to break them, even at youth.


    "We need to see his face," Demze spoke aloud.


    "Well, I take it he''s always ready to fight. He wore his helmet and chest armor the entire time I spoke to him. It seemed he might have woke up like that."


    [A moving cage???] Demze thought too much, [I can use him... Cousin thinks he can gain full control of the clan.]


    "I can''t wait to tell Midka about him. He''s so interesting. I plan to bet on him in the slave pits!"


    Demze rubbed her tusk a bit in thought, "Go ahead and bet everything on him if he fights human''s that have no cultivation. He will always win."


    "I thought so too!" Hellie clapped her hands together.


    "In fact... Borrow money, as much as you can! Place it all on him. Every round he fights a human without cultivation."


    "Oh? Are you sure to borrow? Such a large bet might spook the bookies."


    "Don''t worry about that. I will send some of my servants to spread some words about the Legbreaker."


    "I''ll leave the thinking to big sister, as always! I''m going to go find Midka!" Hellie clapped her hands again and stood up.


    "I can save you the trouble. Midka will be coming home late. She''s still practicing with Uvog. She''s at a critical moment." Demze advised her sister to stay her place.


    "Critical?"


    "Yes. In her Shaman training, she will be tested to see what element will speak to her."


    "Oh, that''s great! I hope she gets fire! Then she will be able to roast meat whenever we want!" Hellie was happy for her sister and looking at the idea of how to improve their living.


    "Not only is that a grave misuse of the elements, but we have flint and stone for that..." Demze shook her head, as she facepalmed.


    "In that case, do you have an idea of what I should do?" Hellie was at a loss now.


    "Tell me if you are attached to this Legbreaker."


    "I... Umm... Yeah. I know I shouldn''t be, but I am strangely attached to him. Why do you ask?" Hellie was so honest, that she never thought to not say how she felt... At least not to her sisters.


    "This can be a good thing. With that, I know what you need to do. I need you to go start a drinking party on the other side of town at the ''Old peon''s sty'' bar. Have as much fun as you want. We will make the money back with the bets, but don''t sleep around. I want you to keep your lust to yourself. Maybe that ''Human'' will have a better opinion of you if you don''t act like a slut for a few weeks."


    Disregarding the slut comment, Hellie agreed, "Demze, you know I haven''t slept with anyone since I became stronger than Slugga. If he can''t beat me, or anyone for that matter, then they don''t have the right to this body. Hump!"


    Shaking her head, Demze knew her sister well but still didn''t agree with her sister sleeping before being declared wife of the strongest. It wasn''t a problem with the strongest, but there was a system in place. What if the next strongest takes place, and he only wants virgins...


    Interrupting Demze''s thoughts, Hellie had already left for the bar named leaving behind a simple phrase, "See you tonight, sister!"


    Demze laughed to herself...


    [Ole'' Sharog Rocksmasher thinks she can muscle into my area with her little bit of coin and influence... See how Hellie turns your bar into a mess!] Demze laughed to herself, as she went back to reread the book concerning enslaved Orcs in the human kingdoms.

 Chapter 10: The Aftermath of the Peons Sty bar

    Intense crashing sounds woke Phillip from his sleep, as he rolled up from his leather couch. He looked out the windows and seen that it was clearly night, and the moon was providing its bit of light. He heard smashing sounds, followed by a slurred female voice, "Hooow iz it there izn''t aaaaany more meeead inz your place, Legzbarka."


    [What in the shit?] Phillip''s armor clanked as he moved to his kitchen area, as he saw various articles of his new residence broken on the way in... As he passed the entrance, he saw both Orc guards were laying unconscious on the ground, showing the whites of their eyes. Phillip paused, and seen their chest''s still rising and falling... Thankfully not dead... Why not dead? He didn''t want to be blamed!


    He turned the corner to see pieces of armor laying all over the floor... Why did this armor look familiar... and seen shattered glass and his kitchen in a very different state that he seen this morning?


    In the middle of this spanning chaos was a muscular green Orc was rummaging what Phillip could think of was a food locker.


    Recognizing the one raiding, he called out in anger, "HEY! HELLIE! HEY! WHAT THE HELL!" As he rushed up to her and pulled her arm from the back.


    She spun on the spot, as she lashed out, smacking Phillip in the gut causing him to take two steps backward, and a sweet taste to feel his mouth, "Who da fook iz dis tin-can?"


    Phillip swallowed down that sweet taste, as he gawked at Hellie. She was standing only wearing her leather chest wrap and cloth loin panties... Shaking himself again back to reality, as he yelled, "Hellie! It''s the Human you met earlier! This is my place! Why are you busting up my place!?"


    "Hooman named?" Hellie put a finger on her lips, as her hand slipped, and she pointed out to Phillip as she staggered.


    "Phillip! Damn it!"


    "Phil?"


    "AUGH! LEGBREAKER!"


    "OOOOOH! Iz you? You know... Ice went too yous burrow... Yous have no mead..." Hellie giggled.


    "Hellie, why are you so drunk!?"


    [What in the light god... Orc Calamity? Someone! SOMEONE''S NAME DO I DO WITH A DRUNK FEMALE ORC!] Phillip lamented in his mind.


    "Ice juss went to party a bits..." She giggled again with her slurring as she became unsteady on her feet, as she turned an odd shade of green to almost a white look.


    Phillip had never been drunk, but he had seen people that were, and this look...! This was the look of puking!


    "To the Bathroom! TO THE BATHROOM! NOT HE-"


    Too late... As Hellie hung her head, and the contents of her stomach spilled.


    Phil was thankfully to the side, as she backed in time, but was able to see the multicolored tide of fluids... He had no idea what these colors meant... He wasn''t so sure he was thankful for the moon to illuminate this scene before him.


    Hellie seemed as if she was going to fall, but Phillip was able to, with his strength to support her, as he helped her to his bathroom.


    She continued to empty her stomach into his bathtub until she could no longer sustain her actions.


    The smell was suffocating! It was like blood and chemicals! Phillip knew what grog and beer where, but what in the hell was mead, for it to smell like that.


    He ran the tub with water, as it flushed out into the drain, carried by gravity out of the home and into the wastes behind the burrow.


    Hellie was sitting on the floor of the bathroom, as she hazily looked up to Phillip in his armor.


    Finally getting the smell mostly gone, with the contents now flushed. Phillip got one of the washcloths and wet it under the water. He used it to wipe Hellie''s face, and the spittle, among other things, from her lips.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Feeling the cool sensation on her face, she slightly became more coherent, but it was mostly an alert drunk.


    Her eyes squinting at Phillip enjoying his care, as she asked, "Legzbarker... Do you like me?"


    Phillip paused...


    [Do I like her? What does that even mean?] His memory surface of Holly so many years ago... He liked her, but how did that turn out.


    A pained look crossed his face, but this was unknown to Hellie.


    "I... Don''t dislike you..." Phillip finished with her face and slapped the washcloth next to his own he had used earlier.


    He stood up to ask, "Why did you come to my home to tear it up drunk? Don''t you have a home?"


    "Ice have a buuuurrow, but didn''t want to dizturb sista... Sista smart. Sista always thunking bout tha fucha, and my udda sista iz still training az a shaman... Ice don''t haz anyone to help me... heh."


    Phillip was struck in the heart... Even though, she had two sisters... Both were busy and no one was there to help her... And she came to him. He didn''t understand why she would trust a Human... A Human slave no less, but he could understand no one to be there for you.


    It was a rare feeling he felt... Someone... Someone looking to him for help. It made him feel... Wanted.


    "Alright you, come on. Let''s get you to a bed. You can sleep it off here." Phillip''s home, known as a burrow by the Orcs was a nice place, and had a bedroom, even if he slept in the foyer on a couch.


    With his help, he hefted the heavy Orc lady, and took her to his bed, and helped onto the bed. It was a straw bed, that had a fitted sheet to cover the stray, considered to be middle class by the Orcs.


    Just as Phillip helped her into the bed and had just lifted her legs to get in the bed, Hellie reached up and pulled Phillip into the bed with her.


    Phillip wasn''t exactly sure why, but he had a feeling stir inside of him... Phillip would be a liar to say he didn''t know what that feeling was... He had seen some other Human females that attracted him, but he would never approach them... Not after Holly.


    In his usual way, he forced down his lust, as he attempted to get up, he felt his waist was locked by Hellie''s powerful legs. He found that with the strength of his legs, he was pressed hard against her. A felt a pleasant sensation below him.


    Swallowing hard, he called out, "Hellie let go of me." He didn''t know if a human sleeping with an Orc was taboo for the Orcs. Not something that he ever asked Jukzuk but hearing Hellie talk about Lusty Humans... he didn''t want to be one in the middle of a Clan, as a slave.


    As Phillip struggled, Hellie undid her Leather chest wrap, exposing herself to the night air.


    Phillip''s mouth went dry, as he was able to see a pair of jade green peaks glisten in the moonlight, as she stilled his struggle. He swallowed hard, as he found that there was no spittle to swallow.


    Phillip''s hands itched, and as the approached, they turned into wolf claws. He was going to see if those vulgar field hand''s words were true.


    Just as his wolf claws were about to pounce, he heard a long loud snore.


    Startled, he looked up to see that the lustful expression that Hellie had was now replaced by a mouth hung-open sleeping face, with another snore issued.


    Phillip carefully backed away, as he detangled the Orc ladies'' legs from around him. He placed her on the bed. He took another good eye full of those jade peaks, as he turned to walk to the kitchen. After cleaning up the best he could, he walked by the entrance and saw the guards were still out.


    Phillip stood for a moment in thought. He then went to his kitchen and filled two jugs of water. He went back to the two guards and spilled a bit of water on each.


    They groaned, as they held their faces, and sat up. As they came into bearing they looked up to see the Human Slave lording over them. They both pulled their maces readying themselves to attack. Not sure why Hellie, the Chieftain''s adopted daughter, knocked them out, but they weren''t going to let this Human dispose of them.


    Phillip held both his hands up with the water jugs in hands, as he spoke, "Brother Orcs, I''m sorry. It seems Hellie knocked you two out as she came in... It seems she was drunk."


    The first Orc grunted as he spoke, putting away his mace, "No wonder..."


    The second Orc put his mace away while holding the front of his head. In the moonlight, it appeared his right eye was swollen shut, "Damn... Why did she have to hit us... We would of let her in..."


    "Brothers have some water." Phillip held out the two water jugs.


    The first Orc took the water jug and smelled it. Seeing that it was fine, he chugged it. Seeing the second Orc chug, he too took the water jug and chugged alongside.


    "You guys need some more?"


    "No, I''m good... Just what I needed." The first replied as the second grunted to concur.


    "Say... Can you not say anything about Hellie knocking us out?" The first Orc asked, rubbing the back of his head, with a sour expression.


    "Hellie knocked you out? Why don''t I know about it? I heard you two got in a fight over something and resolved it yourselves. I never seen you knocked out." Phillip replied with a smile in his voice.


    "My names Gnarg Stonethrower," The first Orc replied.


    "And mine is Gnath Stonethrower," said still rubbing his face.


    "If you need anything just come in, or say something. I''ll help you out."


    "Human... You know you are a slave right? We are here to make sure you don''t get away." Gnarg spoke shaking his head.


    "And?" Phillip said as he walked back into his burrow. He made his way to his couch, weary of finding his bed filled with powerful, but beautiful Orc.

 Chapter 11: The Morning After; A Ladys Contradiction

    The light of the sun cascaded across Hellie''s face, as her eyes fluttered slightly, and then squinted. She threw up a hand to block the sun''s rays that seemed to pain her eyes.


    [Agh... My head... I haven''t drunk that hard in- Wait...?] Hellie noticed she wasn''t in her room.


    [Whose room is this? Wait... That''s right! I took the party to tin can''s place!] Hellie then panicked, as she looked down to see her breasts were exposed and her chest wrap was thrown to the side.


    She quickly checked herself, [Oh no! Did he take me!]


    After checking herself, and mentally feeling her body''s state, Hellie sighed in relief, as she fell back down on the bed. Though after her sigh of relief, a contradicting sense of frustration crept into her heart.


    [Wait a moment... Why didn''t he take me?!] Hellie thought. She knew for a fact that the tin can human was a lusty human. She could feel his eyes, and she vaguely remembered bits and pieces of what she did last night.


    She got up and put on her chest wrap. Walked into the hall, and into the foyer. She then saw the suspect... Suspected of being stupid!


    She walked over and kicked Phillip, who was asleep.


    Jolted awake by the pain in his flank, he cried out. He screamed out, "Sister!" in common.


    Hellie didn''t understand common, but then seeing he was awake asked in Orcish, "Aye! Am I not good enough to be bedded?!"


    Phillip quickly got himself together and noticed Hellie in front of him in her underwear. His eyes wandered for a moment, as he thought to himself.


    [At least she''s sober... I think...]


    "Answer me, you Lusty Human. I know you want this." Hellie gestured to her body, feeling his eyes again.


    "I don''t think I understand," Phillip replied trying to formulate his words in Orcish.


    "I know I came here last night. I also know I was drunk. While I am glad I didn''t get taken by you, I also have to ask why you didn''t! Do you think I''m not good enough, or did you take me for a whore, disdaining me!?"


    "..." Phillip processed the words in his mind, but the Orcish words he knew she was saying didn''t make sense to him. Not that he didn''t understand, as even in Common, it wouldn''t make sense to him.


    Hellie kicked Phillip again, though not as hard as she first did, hoping she didn''t hurt him the first time.


    "Let me get this straight." Phillip crossed his arms, while still sitting on his couch, now in a bad mood... Ever since he met Jukzuk, something changed in his mindset.


    "You are happy I didn''t fuck you, but now you are mad because I didn''t fuck you... Am I getting you right?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "You don''t... You don''t have to use such vulgar words." Hellie spoke with a shy tone, but her fierce look did not change.


    The word fuck was the FIRST-word Jukzuk taught Phillip... With every other nasty word in the Orc Language and the way to scold. Phillip didn''t even know how to scold in common until Jukzuk helped him learn. This was part of Phillip''s change of mental state. He was grateful beyond words to Jukzuk.


    "Regardless of words... Do you want me to fuck you or not? Pick one!"


    "ONLY THE STRONGEST ORC CAN TAKE ME!" Hellie stomped hard and shrieked.


    At the sound of this voice, Gnarg and Gnath looked at each other. They continued to look forward... They both had the same thought.


    [[The next set of guards... PLEASE HURRY AND REPLACE US!!!]]


    Phillip stood up, and looked straight in the eyes of Hellie, "I''M HUMAN! SO, WHAT CAN I DO ABOUT IT!"


    "Oh..." Hellie felt her anger draining quickly... She knew... She really knew he was human. She even thought about how he was a lusty human. In the heat of the moment, she spoke the strongest orc... Why did she treat him as an Orc... Even when she called him human??? At any rate, she wasn''t going to let this slide.


    "Get out of the stupid Slave pits, and take me! My offer from yesterday still stands! I don''t care if you are a human, orc, or a damn filthy goblin! I expect you to become the champion of the Slave pits!" Hellie spoke harshly, as she turned around and began to search for her armor pieces. If past experience taught her anything... It was somewhere near the kitchen or food storage... Where the mead was kept.


    Phillip dropped his arms, unsure how to continue... What does she actually want???


    [I need Jukzuk...] Phillip could only think.


    Hellie found her armor, and put it on, as she came back to Phillip, who was dully standing in the foray.


    "Well? Are you?" Hellie snapped to Phillip.


    "Yeah... I guess."


    Hellie felt her anger boil over at this limp reply, as she reached out and slapped Phillip''s Helmet, causing it to vibrate his head. Phillip experienced a feeling he hadn''t had since he was very young... He was actually angry! Very angry.


    He reached out and stopped Hellie''s second slap, grabbing her by her right wrist. Hellie, in turn, used her left hand, which was also stopped by Phillip''s left hand.


    Hellie then began to use her massive strength to pull from Phillip. As she pulled back, she felt the massive pudgy hands of Phillip''s tighten down like a vice. She found that his arms turned increasingly reddish, and those wormy like veins rose again.


    She attempted to resist more but found that as she put more power into it, the more she wasn''t able to budge this human. She now felt enraged, and with all of her strength lifted both of her arms, lifting Phillip into the air.


    Unbalanced, they both stumbled with Phillip falling on top of her.


    After a few moments of wrestling on the ground, both Hellie and Phillip heard a throat being cleared.


    "Ahem..."


    The two froze and collectively looked to the source near the entrance.


    Jukzuk stood there with one eye closed, as he spoke, "I only wanted to see how you were doing Phillip... But I can come back another day."


    The two felt water wash over their anger, and they detangled. Hellie then stepped forward and greeted, "Uncle, it is good to see you."


    [UNCLE?!?]


    "The last time I saw you, you were still a youngling. You have grown into a splendid female and warrior." Jukzuk opened both eyes and beamed a smile over his tusks.


    "This little girl needs to see her sister. Have a good day, Uncle." With this, she threw one last look at her tin can and then left quickly.


    Jukzuk saw Hellie leave, and then turned to Phillip, "Hoy... Phillip... Do you plan on laying with an Orc?"


    Phillip rubbed his helmet as his head ached from that slapped that vibrated it, but spoke with honor, "...Is that wrong...?" Phillip did want to know, as he, himself, knew he wanted to last night...


    "...Well... Some think it''s wrong, but there are no Clan rules to it... The social stigma though... I''m not sure you can live with... Also, if I''m led to believe... She''s only into the strongest. Why is she even here?"


    "She... Got overly drunk and came to my place and raided it."


    hearing this Jukzuk tried to keep a straight face for all of eight seconds, before bursting into laughter!


    "You lucky son of a bitch!"


    Question marks filled Phillip''s mind.

 Chapter 12: To the Slave Pits

    "What do you mean Jukzuk?" Phillip couldn''t help but ask why he was a lucky son of a bitch...


    Jukzuk looked behind him, now feeling that little Hellie was far from them, he turned back around.


    "Take a seat, Phillip."


    Phillip did so without question, as he waited.


    Jukzuk sat down on the couch, as he turned to Phillip and asked a few questions about Hellie. Jukzuk put on a smile while listening to the antics.


    "I''m not sure how or why, but you have caught little Hellie''s interest in you. If you like Orc ladies, then she might be one that you can pursue." Jukzuk said with a bit of interest.


    Phillip''s mouth was open, but this was lost of Jukzuk as his helmet covered his face, but then he squeezed out, "I-I''m not sure about that... She wants the strongest Orc... I can''t be that..."


    Jukzuk looked up a bit in thought, "But you can be the strongest?"


    Phillip said with a bit of sadness, "I can''t cultivate... You know that..."


    "Ah, yes. But you are physically strong! You don''t have to cultivate to be powerful. You have a brain in that bucket you call a helmet, right? Use it!"


    Phillip felt shocked, as he looked up to Jukzuk, "But... But is that honorable to win that way?"


    "Honor? Do you think it''s honorable to be smashed? In truth, We, Orcs, do pride ourselves on strength, but we also believe in winning. So if you win by brain instead of brawn... Who cares? It''s a shame that more Orcs don''t think this way, but there are many that do. Those that do... Are usually the leaders, the chiefs, the Warlords!"


    Phillip felt he was enlightened again, "Thank you, Jukzuk. I was stuck thinking..."


    "I''m not going to lie Phillip. There will be a point where you must have Cultivation, but that doesn''t mean without it you are at the bottom of the barrel. You just need to climb up with your strength. Only you will know when you get there if you can''t climb higher." Jukzuk popped Phillip on the shoulder of his metal armor.


    Phillip grunted.


    "As for my niece... If it''s you then I don''t mind having a human nephew. Though having half-Orc children has always been an odd affair."


    Phillip felt his face become hot thinking about children... He never ever entertained the idea that he could be a father one day. Even having a wife would be a dream, but he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with half Orcs?"


    "Ah, well... Sometimes the child will take after one parent or the others. While their traits are mixed, like rounded ears or skin tones being slightly off-color, the point is the cultivation methods. Half-Orcs will either be able to practice human cultivation or orc cultivation, but not both... In some rare cases, neither."


    "Oh."


    "It would be a shame if you had a son that could only cultivate as a human. He would be alienated by both Orcs and Humans."


    Phillip mused about how he was treated and concurred. That wouldn''t be a good place, but he would protect him if he had too... His own... His own flesh and blood...


    Phillip felt his eyes get misty thinking about flesh and blood... His sister.


    "Well Phillip, I''ve come to wish you luck. In a week you will be in the slave pits. I have other business I need to see and can''t visit you in this time."


    "Alright." Both Jukzuk and Phillip stood and gave each other an Orcish goodbye.


    Phillip mused as he walked to his backyard, and under the remaining morning sun sat down and attempted to cultivate again.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    *******


    A week later Gnarg called out to Phillip, as he walked to the foyer. He knew that Phillip was outback in the plot of land behind the burrow cultivating.


    "Hoy! Phillip, it''s time. I''m here to escort you to the slave pits."


    Phillip sighed... Another failed day at cultivating. He got up and walked over to Gnarg, as he gave an Orcish greeting common among the same age, as they gripped each other''s forearms in a handshake.


    Gnarg laughed loudly, as he looked left then right, as to check for anyone listening, "Hellie hasn''t been by since last week... Did you make her angry?"


    Phillip grunted as he had no idea.


    Gnarg gave a disappointed grunt, "I didn''t want to make mention, but my brother keeps nagging me... So, let me give you some advice. Hellie for all that she is... Is seen as the beauty in the hearts of many Orcs. It is best if she doesn''t pay you a lot of attention... Least they smash you in anger. A slave has very little rights, and no one would moan at your death, even if the Clan chief would hate you died, he wouldn''t punish anyone."


    Phillip thought about it... His ideas on Hellie didn''t go too far, after his talk with Jukzuk... Even if she liked him, what could he do about it... He didn''t want to have children that would be treated like him. Maybe he would find a wife and move to the middle of nowhere one day. Make a farm and live his life with his woman and children tending to the land.


    That would be the future, and that future wasn''t today. Phillip grunted in acknowledgment.


    Hearing that Phillip understood, Gnarg let out an equal grunt, and he led to the slave pit arena.


    At the entrance to the side for guards and personnel, Gnarg pointed, "Go down there and speak to Ragnath. He''s the arena manager. He will direct you. Make sure you don''t... Offend him. He''s a bit different than most Orcs."


    Phillip wondered what this meant, but grunted, as he walked down the path into the underground hold.


    As he entered the smell of earth, aged blood, metal, and sweat filled his nose. The staggering smell was enough to make him miss a step, but he pushed on. He wondered if he could keep his head on while smelling this but found that he quickly became accustomed to the smell.


    Seeing what appeared to be a guard, Phillip approached and gave an Orcish greeting, "Brother, do you know where I can find Ragnath?"


    "Hoy? You must be the Legbreaker. We''ve been looking forward to the slave pits starting again and to you most of all. They say you are as strong as an Orc. Is that right boy?" The guard chuckled as if he didn''t believe the words he said.


    "I don''t know, brother. I just know that if I don''t fight, I die."


    Startled by the response the guard let out a large laugh, "GOOD WORDS!"


    He then looked over this armored tin can again, checking his build. He nodded to himself, "Follow the part to the left and you will meet Ragnath. He''s the large red Orc... Honestly, you can''t miss him, but whatever you do... Don''t make mention of the knife that sticks out of the side of his head. Oh, and don''t piss ''em off."


    Phillip mouthed the words knife in his head, before he grunted, and followed the path.


    As he approached another dimly lit area, he saw a large red Orc pointing his finger and yelling Orders to other Orcs. From what Phillip understood it was preparing for the show that was the Slave Pits.


    Phillip walked up and called out, "This brother greets Ragnath!"


    The large red Orc, who was a head taller than Phillip turned to see someone with a Metal helmet and chest piece.


    "Are you the piece of shit they sent me, called Legbreaker?" The large Orc lumbered over, with his rotund mass. He was as fat as he was tall. His fat rippled as his mighty steps fell. Phillip looked up to see that just above his forehead stuck out a knife that was buried into the Orcs head. He wore a brawler''s harness that was near hidden inside of his fat, as his fat ooze around the edges to almost conceal it. For pants, it was just a big pair of armor pleats. Phillip felt a murderous feeling from this Orc... Not something he had felt exactly before, but knew it was what Jukzuk called... Killing intent.


    [Just how many has this guy killed to have such a thick Killing Intent, that even I can feel it without cultivation?!?] Phillip thought, as his back became cold.


    "...What are you looking at slave maggot?" Ragnath felt a gaze on the knife in his head.


    "I''m impressed. I''ve never seen an Orc as large as you!" Phillip responded quickly.


    Ragnath stopped in his step, before laughing like a lunatic, "Really?"


    "One of a kind! I take it you were a former slave pit champion!"


    "Hoy? How do you know? Who told you?" Ragnath stopped laughing, as he narrowed his eyes into slits in his fat face looking down on the tin can human.


    "I can tell by looking. That killing intent is massive! I don''t need no one to tell me!" Phillip grunted.


    "By looking? By feeling? Haha! Alright, HAHA ALRIGHT!" Ragnath laughed as he slapped his fat thigh.


    "Since I like you, you go out last! Remember Legbreaker, the last fighter seen is the one that leaves the impression. You have to put on a good show. It doesn''t matter if you live or die, but as long as the show is good for those that watch! THAT''S YOUR PURPOSE! Do you understand, Legbreaker?"


    Phillip grunted while he felt relieved. He was only guessing he might have been a slave champion. He looked like he was powerful at one time, but went to waste... Who else would slave here if that was the case? If he was wrong, he hoped it would flatter him... It was ''true'' then great, if not...


    Phillip didn''t wish to think about it, as he moved to his cell provided to him.

 Chapter 13: First Kill; First ill

    Phillip sat in his cell. The dirty floor was stained repeatedly by blood, giving it a monochromatic red kaleidoscope pattern of chaos. He lifted himself to look to the side, to see a gate, that he assumed would lead to the arena.


    He could faintly hear the clashing of battle outside, the cheers, the boos, and the screams of anguish and battle cries of victory.


    Collecting himself from this, he looked to the other side of the cell and saw a cage of weapons. It appeared to be locked from the outside and wondered how it worked. He couldn''t think of anything, the only weapon he ever used was a sword.


    Phillip furrowed his brows... He hated the sword. It emphasized speed and skill. It wasn''t a problem for Phillip to brandish strength, as he could use a blunt training sword to slip a training dummy. He even wondered what happened to the rusty sword he was given last time.


    Shaking his head, he pondered while looking at the blood-caked blade in the iron cage. His eyes drifted to the weapons next to it. A Mace, a chain and mace, and two different kinds of axes... One big Axes, and a pair of small Axes.


    [Axe.] Phillip thought within his mind. He remembered the axe swing that arced and reaped the life of his Lord. He should be mad or at least angry over Lord Godalming''s death... But Phillip felt nothing, but loss.


    [I live better as a slave than I did when I was among them... Was I any better than a slave then? Maybe being a slave now is actually a higher class than being poor...] Phillip wondered within his mind, as he continued to stare at the pair of Axes.


    [Should I...? Try an Axe?] Phillip wondered.


    Then he heard Ragnath''s voice, "Hoy! It''s your turn Tin Can. Kill or be killed! Life or Death! It''s in your hands, but make the crowd cheer no matter which you pick!"


    Startled, Phillip never thought about it...


    [I''ve... I''ve never killed anyone...]


    As Phillip heard the outside gate pop and click. Cracks of daylight began to spill through, into the dank dark holding cell. To his left, the armored cage of weapons popped open, allowing retrieval.


    Phillip took a step and placed his hand on the hilt of the sword for a moment before he moved to the big Axe.


    He pulled the Axe from the cage feeling the weight in his hands, and he gripped it tightly in both his hands. This was a normal large bearded Axe, but it felt good.


    "Stop being in a daze and get out there!" Ragnath''s voice boomed through the cell. Phillip jumped before he moved out of his Cell and into the arena.


    Through the slits of his helmet could see the massive stands. Only now did he realize just how large the population of the Blacktongue clan was... There must have been five thousand Orcs in the stands. He could see clearly the Blacktongue Clan Leader, and the Shaman called Uvog standing next to him. Surprising Phillip the most was sitting next to the Orc Clan Leader on a lower seat was... Jukzuk!


    [But... I thought was a slave too?] A feeling of shock but also relief washed into his heart, as the roaring of the announcer''s voice rang in his armored helm.


    "THIS FOLKS! THIS IS THE HUMAN CALLED LEGBREAKER! THAT''S THE ONE IN THE RUMORS! DID HE BREAK AN ORC''S LEG? DID HE PISS HIMSELF WHEN THEY PULLED HIM FROM UNDER A WAGON HIDING?!? WE DON''T KNOW ABOUT THE RUMORS BEING THROWN AROUND, BUT TODAY! TODAY WE SEE IF HE CAN HOLD...! HIS...! LIFE...!"


    Phillip heard the cheers, the boos, and the scorn of the crowd. He searched the crowd and among them... He saw... Hellie. She was cheering loudly, and while her cheers were in line with the others, it was what she was saying that brought a lot of attention.


    "WOOOOO! COME ON, LEGBREAKER! MAMA HERE NEEDS MEAD MONEY! MY TIN CAN IS A KILLER CAN! COME ON!!!! KILL FOR MAMA!" Hellie screamed over the other Orcs, while Phillip saw another shocking sight. A thinner female Orc grabbed Hellie to pull her down to her seat. Her face... Phillip squinted with his fat face inside his helmet... Her face looks the same as Hellie''s... Sister? Twin Sister???


    The gong sounded, and it vibrated the arena. Phillip heard this before each match and knew it was his turn. He finally looked at his opponent. It was another human who held a sword. This human had a muscular build, and he had seen him in the cage when he was first sent after arriving on the wagons. He stood a head shorter than Phillip but had a lanky build. He was bare-chested with armored bracers, leather pants, and leather boots. The stubble on his face showed many days of neglect, and the brown strikes on his body showed the accumulation of dust and dirt that ran with sweat, unbathed for days.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He heard the human speak in common, "The traitor!" The human spat.


    "...What traitor...?" Phillip asked as they squared off. Phillip was using what little training he received as a squire to fight, though he had never actually fought before.


    "I heard from the others... Leading Orcs to attack us, humans. Orc lover, ha... I heard the one called Simon speak of your fat. Seems your schemes with the Orcs run deep."


    "...???" While Phillip was trying to process what this human was talking about, the human charged him with his sword swinging.


    "Honestly, Jukzuk... Why are you so attached to that fat human?" The Orc chief leaned down to ask while sitting on his throne.


    Jukzuk watched the fight unfold, "Because I have a feeling about him..."


    "Oh? What feeling is that?" The chief said.


    "I don''t feel it''s good to say if he dies in the arena... We will see if he can live through this first." Jukzuk said grimly, as he prayed to the elements Phillip would be fine.


    The Orc Chief grunted, and changed the topic, as he watched Phillip block another attack from the enemy human with that large Axe, which the chief thought was a good choice of weapon, "Hoy... Jukzuk have you thought any more about what we talked about... About... The Promise of the Calamity."


    Jukzuk shook his head, "Varbuk... You are already hailed as the chief of the Blacktongues... Why do you wish to raise that ancient weapon...?"


    A crazed zeal shot from the eyes of the Orc Chief, "I need that Axe! With it, I can solidify my rule over the Blacktongues! While I sit here, you know there are those that don''t wish for me to sit here! Furthermore, with my hands and that Axe, I can bring the Blacktongues back to the glory they once had and reclaim our ancestral homelands!" He yelled in a whisper that only Jukzuk could hear.


    Jukzuk didn''t pay attention as he watched Phillip''s fight take a turn for the worst.


    Phillip was blocking the attacks of the human, but his knowledge of the Axe was near absent.


    The Human lifted his metallic bracer to catch the sun, a trick this human used when he was a bandit on the roads. The sunlight from behind him bounced off of the bracer and into the slits of the armored oaf, while the human smirked.


    Phillip blinded by the light and his lack of experience, the human slipped under his guard, and with as his blade bit deeply into Phillip''s thigh spilling blood.


    Pain... That familiar friend. The only friend that stayed by his side turned again to greet him, but unlike before where he just embraced his old friend... Phillip yelled in rage!


    "I AM NOT TO BE FUCKED WITH!" He yelled in Orcish! His shout vibrated his helm, shaking his head, but echoed out drowning the crowds cheering and jeering.


    Phillip slung his hand and Axe at an angle, not intending to use the blade of the Axe, but using it as a board to slap away a fly!


    His arm and Axe slammed into the arm and left side of the human, and he fell to the ground sliding two meters away.


    Clenching his teeth in anger, Phillip''s hot breath issued through the holes of his grim grimace. He stepped heavy, hard, and fast to the side of the human. In the same way, he saw that Orc execute Lord Godalming... He emulated that swing, that arc that reaped the life of that man that thought himself important.


    Lifting the Axe above his head, it came into that arc.


    Into the chest of the human all the way down to his stomach splitting the middle cavity open, blood burst forth, bone splintered, and pink organs showed through the sides of where the Axe embedded itself into the chest. The blood splattered across Phillip''s hands, arms, and chest. His helmet was speckled red.


    Phillip looked into the eyes of the human he had just killed. He watched his face that was anguished, with his eyes open, as the light in them dimmed and then dulled. He stepped back to watch the inner organs squiggle out. That hot metallic smell rushed up and found its way into his helmet.


    A sour taste rushed to his throat, as the crowd''s cheers faded away. His vision darkened as he remained looking at the steaming pile of meat in front of him that was once a person, but now flayed.


    Phillip shaking himself off ran to his hole in the wall that was his cell. He collapsed on the reddened floor, as that sour taste erupted from his mouth and flowed through his helmet''s slits.


    He continued until there was nothing left within his stomach, but juices... And even then, he continued until he dry-heaved.


    Jukzuk from the stands stood up and sighed...


    "Hoy...? You don''t want to take back our lands?" The Chief spoke to Jukzuk.


    "It''s not that... I need to speak to the Legbreaker. It seems his first kill has taken a toll on him."


    "First... Kill? Ah... Ahaha... HAHAHAHAHA!" The Orc Chief began laughing madly, "He''s never killed?! How do you KNOW!?"


    "He ran from his kill... I should say, he fled... Excuse me." Jukzuk left his seat.


    The Orc Chief calmed down and patted his chest where he almost began to cough from laughing, but his eyes narrowed watching Jukzuk leave.


    "Let go of me," Hellie commanded her sister, Demze.


    "You can''t go. There are reasons."


    "I don''t give a damn. He''s hurt, and I can fix him up. You know I''m good at triage."


    "So you are, but they will get someone else to do it. It''s not a good look for you to do it! Think about your status."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Hellie shrugged off Demze, "I don''t give a damn about that, or us being the adopted daughters of the chief! I''m going to go help him." Hellie stormed away.


    Demze shook her head, watching all the orcs in the surroundings watching their Orc Goddess concern for a... Human.


    Many faces that were thrilled by the kill, were now contorted into displeasure.

 Chapter 14: Remove the Helmet

    Jukzuk asked Ragnath, while Ragnath humbly opened Phillip''s cell. He walked in, and patted the heaving Phillip on the back, as he spoke, "Phillip. Breath. It''s alright. It''s important. Breath."


    "I... I can''t... It''s... Blood..." Phillip continued to cough and belch strong acids up.


    Hellie heard the voices and made her way over. Ragnath at the edge saw that one of the Orc Princesses had arrived and backed away without a word.


    She found her target and walked in to see the tin can on all fours with yellow bile seeping out of his helmet.


    "DID THAT HUMAN USE POISON!?" Hellie''s voice echoed into the other cells, as many heads popped up, but none of them could see into Phillip''s cage.


    "Hell-Hellie?" Phillip continued until darkness took him into her embrace, and he slumped to the side.


    "Calm down, girl. Phillip''s just... Coping." Jukzuk raised his head, "Ragnath, is he done for the day?"


    "...coping...?" Hellie shifted from foot to foot.


    Ragnath shook his fat head up and down to indicate yes, while his fat jiggled on his face.


    "Let''s take him to his burrow..." Jukzuk bent down to pick him up, as Hellie spoke, "Let me carry him."


    Jukzuk brows furrowed, but he chuckled, "I know what you are thinking, but please leave the Man some pride." as he slung Phillip over his shoulder, "We need to get him home quickly. We can bandage up that sword wound as well." He noticed blood running down the leg of Phillip.


    As Jukzuk and Hellie left quickly, they came across Demze''s frail frame.


    Hellie spoke, "Sister? Why are you here?"


    "I want to see this Legbreaker too... Where are you taking him?"


    "Too his burrow, come on."


    Demze sighed and followed along.


    As the three walked out from the underground lair of the arena, the Orcs leaving the upper arena going home or going to the gambling house to collect payment couldn''t help but watch Jukzuk the Traitor, followed by two of the three Princesses of the Clan leaving... With the Human called Legbreaker!


    Demze called over another female Orc and whispered quickly to her. Demze took the idea that Hellie yelled of poison and spread it through this servant of hers.


    Like wildfire, all the Orcs believed the treachery of Humans using poison... Poison had no right in the arena. On the battlefield, alright, but the arena... Many spat, and decided that they would bet on this human, Legbreaker, next time.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They still stared with envious expressions as the two princesses moved out of sight.


    *******


    Jukzuk greeted Gnarg and Gnath at the doors with a grunt. They both saw Phillip knocked out, but still alive, as they heaved a sigh of relief. This week, they learned that this human was better than most Orcs.


    In the foyer, Jukzuk laid Phillip on the cold stone floor. Hellie already knew the layout of the burrow, and when to collect the first aid. Demze simply walked to the couch, sat down, and crossed her slim green legs, while propping her chin, as she observed Phillip with interest.


    Hellie came back and between her and Jukzuk, they cleaned Phillip''s sword wound. Hellie personally stitched it and wrapped it.


    Jukzuk saw the care of Hellie''s, he shook his head, as he didn''t understand... Why out of all the Orc did she take a liking to Phillip... Unless...


    "...Remove his moving cage..." A bland voice sounded behind Jukzuk. Jukzuk turned to look at Demze slightly surprised.


    "Don''t look at me like that... You think so too, right?"


    Jukzuk nodded, "Niece is, indeed, well-read. I think so as well... I also think..."


    "Me too." Demze agreed, the two of them leaving Hellie guessing at what they were saying.


    Jukzuk turned back to face Hellie, "Go tell one of the guards to bring me some tools. Metal sheers, a hammer, a metal chisel, and anything else they think of..."


    Hellie thought the smell from tin can helmet was fierce, so she nodded, and left quickly.


    Without looking back, "If he is... What are your plans? Don''t say you don''t have any, because even ghosts wouldn''t believe it." Jukzuk spoke looking down at Phillip.


    "...Can I actually tell you? You have to remember your title is ''The Traitor.''"


    "...That hurts, Demze... I remember the day you three were born. I was there. I helped clean the amniotic fluid from you''re face personally that day. I held you while your mother held Midka, and your father held Hellie... We swaddled you joys... And... You call me this today." Jukzuk''s eyes became red at the corners, but his face remained passive as if he was talking about the weather.


    Demze looked down to the floor, and her usual resting smirk wiped off, "Uncle... That year when father died... You weren''t here... You only came back now. I needed you that year... We, three, needed you that year."


    "I''m back now, Little Dem-Dem... I''m back now." Jukzuk sighed.


    "I know... I''m... Just give me time."


    "All the time you need, but I can''t help you if you don''t tell me what your plans are... And I know you''re plans include him." Jukzuk pointed to Phillip who laid on the floor.


    "If he''s what I think he is..."


    "Then tell me."


    "...I plan to marry him and use him as my puppet..."


    "..."


    "What about Hellie?"


    "...What about her?"


    "Are you going to share? You know your Sister likes him, even though..."


    Hellie came flying in with tools, and tossed them beside Jukzuk, while she asked, "Okay, how do I help!"


    Jukzuk had Hellie oil around the base of the helmet, and he attempted to unscrew the helmet. Seeing that it didn''t give, he studied it a bit, and then he began to instruct Hellie to hold the side of the chest armor, as he began using the metal sheers to slowly cut open the armor.


    Sweat beaded up on Jukzuk''s face, as he continued. It wasn''t that he wasn''t strong enough, but the control not to hurt the flesh underneath the sheers that worried him. In a rare show of affection, Demze went to the bathroom and returned with a moistened washcloth and dampened the forehead of Jukzuk. Jukzuk did not pull his attention from his work on Phillip''s armor, but the edges of his lips curved upward.


    Finally, Jukzuk made it to Phillip''s helm. He nicked the bottom of the helm where it was rusted in place, and with a bit more oil, now in the groves of the helmet from the nick. Pressure, then more oil, until finally, it gave with both Jukzuk and Hellie''s combined strength, though restrained not to rip off Phillip''s head, did the helmet gave.


    They finally screwed the helmet off, and all three looked upon the face of Phillip, each with a different set of emotions.

 Chapter 15: The Helmets Off!

    "By the elements...! When was the last time he shaved?!?" Hellie asked looking at the bearded figured after the helmet was removed.


    Jukzuk furrowed his brows... No tusks.


    "...Uncle..." Demze called from behind Jukzuk, as he grunted to acknowledge.


    "Open his mouth. We need to see his bottom teeth." Demze instructed.


    Jukzuk grunted and searched the matted, food crusted, and bile-filled facial hair for Phillip''s mouth until he found it. He pulled his bottom lip and found that Phillip was missing his two bottom canines... More specifically, his tusks!


    "As I thought." Demze put on a proud face, as she nodded, while Jukzuk''s brows unfurrowed.


    "What''s going on? What did you think? Why is he missing teeth?" Hellie asked confused.


    "Sister... Do you know which teeth he is missing?"


    "I don''t know much about human teeth, so I don''t know..."


    Demze shook her head, "If they were Orc teeth?"


    "His tusks."


    Demze nodded, while Hellie still seemed confused.


    "Haaa~!" Demze sighed, while Jukzuk spoke up, "He''s an Orc, Hellie."


    "WHAT?!?"Hellie covered her mouth after her outburst.


    Jukzuk smiled, as he knew it was time to clean up Phillip. He leaned Phillip up, as he was about to tote him to the bathroom to wash him up and come back to give him a good shave.


    As Jukzuk leaned Phillip up Demze asked in a strange voice, "What''s... What''s wrong with this back!??!" Her high voice laced with shock was unusual for the calm Demze that both Hellie and Jukzuk looked as well.


    Jukzuk''s brows slammed together, as Hellie proceeded to cover her mouth again...


    Demze slightly dazed at the two''s reaction then asked, "...Can someone tell me if he''s diseased..."


    Hellie''s eyes reddened, as she looked over Phillip''s back, "That''s no disease, sister... Those are scars."


    Demze turned her gaze back to Phillip''s back to see the gnarled flesh. Rows of long raised scars that pitched like lightning on his back showed years of whipping. At the end of each of these scars showed indents into the flesh. It appeared to Demze to appear a macabre display of shooting stars and spiderwebs made of flesh.


    Jukzuk spoke slowly under his breath, "I''ve seen scarring like this before... This is the work of the cat of nine tails... A whip with nine lashes and a cat''s claw at the end of each. It whips and then at the end of the lash pulls a chunk of flesh or cuts it... It''s the cruelest punishment by the humans..."


    "...I see..." Demze''s eyes remained on Phillip''s back, as he was hefted by Jukzuk and taken to his bathroom.


    Hellie looked to be deep in thought, which shocked Demze when she took another look at her sister. She couldn''t help herself, as she called out to Hellie, "Sister... Just what are you thinking about?!?"


    "He said he was human... So, I don''t understand..."


    Demze shook her head again, "I''m sure it''s to be as cruel as they could be. I''m not sure why, but he said he couldn''t cultivate. I have a feeling they told him at a young age he was human and showed him how to cultivate as a human... Orcs can''t cultivate as Humans, and vice versa... He never could and used this as a means to keep him beat down. This has been done before in history. I never thought I''d meet a thrall."


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Thrall?"


    "Unlike regular Orc Slaves, Thralls have their tusks removed, and are raised from childhood until adulthood that they are human. They are exploited for labor and are never used as fighters. They have... Bad lives from what I''ve read, but... I never thought..." Demze left her words trailing at the end, remembering the back she saw.


    Hellie then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Demze tilted her head, "What are you happy about?"


    "He''s an Orc! Do you know what that means?"


    Demze giggled, "Yes. I know what that means, but that wasn''t going to stop you, to begin with... Was it?"


    "...I don''t like talking to you sometimes... You know that...?" Hellie stood up to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Mama needs to collect our mead money!"


    "Come straight back after you collect the money!"


    "Pfft, no! This mama is getting mead to celebrate a new Orc to the clan!" Hellie laughed loudly as she left quickly out.


    "DAMN IT HELLIE! LISTEN TO ME!" Demze screamed as she heard faint laughter in the distance.


    She fell back into Phillip''s couch sinking deep into thought... Now that she knew for a fact that this new man was actually an Orc... She could put into action the plan she worked on a week ago...


    [Adopting me was the worse decision of your life... My thrall is going to cleave you in two...] A cold smile etched across Demze''s beautiful frail face.


    *******


    Water splashed across Phillip''s face, as he came too...


    "Hoy! Boy! You up?" Jukzuk called out to Phillip.


    Groggy and sick on his stomach, Phillip rose to a seated position on the cold stone floor of his bathroom. He looked around and noticed that his helmet wasn''t on.


    He felt around his head and chest and heaved in relief!


    Jukzuk grunted, "Yeah, I''m sure you feel better with that gone."


    "Yeah."


    "We need to clean you up, boy," Jukzuk called to him, as a boy. Phillip puzzled for a moment, as in the Orcish language boy meant young Orc.


    "Boy, we need to clean the stink of vomit from you! Hellie and her sister are here! Do you want to keep looking bad in front of these two beauties?!"


    With Phillip getting motivated, and with assistance from Jukzuk washed down, and cleaned up.


    When Jukzuk got done washing Phillip''s hair and face, he backed off to let Phillip handle the rest, as he stood to the side. He looked out and didn''t see anyone, and felt there was no one that was close enough to hear them, as he began to speak, "Phillip..."


    Phillip paused to look up at Jukzuk, as he grunted. He could now nod in the human way, without his helmet, but new habits were made, and grunting became his way.


    "Do you think you''re human?"


    "...What kind of question is that, Jukzuk???" Phillip went back to washing.


    "I couldn''t help but see your bottom tusks are gone."


    "...My what...?"


    "Did you know your mother or father?"


    "...No..."


    Jukzuk shook his head, "You were a slave of humans, as an Orc, boy... I can only be thankful that the Elements and the Calamity returned your people."


    "Jukzuk, you''re not making sense." Phillip finally stopped his actions, and climbed out of the tub, as he wiped down.


    Jukzuk threw him some clothes he prepared before he woke Phillip up. After getting dress, Jukzuk grabbed Phillip by the shoulders, "Boy! Did you never notice? You weren''t like other humans!? Did you not notice you were lied too!? You can''t cultivate?! YOU''RE A THRALL! YOU WERE AN ORC IN BONDAGE!"


    Phillip dazed as Jukzuk shook him... He thought about it... He was different. He was already treated unfairly... Always hated... Always discriminated against... Always punished...


    "I''m-I''m an Orc?"


    "YES!"


    Phillip''s bushy face relaxed. It seemed like a large wash of relief came over him. He wasn''t sure if he was an Orc or not, but the more he thought he wasn''t human... The better he felt. Humans had tormented him his whole life, and to know he wasn''t one of them... Release!


    "Phillip... There is something we need to talk about."


    Phillip smiled under his beard and bushy face; his eyes crinkled. It was good that Jukzuk could see this smile. Phillip hadn''t smiled for just a little over ten years. It was a wretched but sincere smile.


    "Two things... We need to take you to see the chief... And... I need to teach you quickly how to handle female Orcs."


    "I... I get the Chief, but what about female Orcs?"


    "You''re an Orc... You don''t call them female Orcs... Unless you want to piss one off... If you are human, that doesn''t matter, but as an Orc, you call them Orcess. This is the name for female Orcs in Orcish!"


    "...What''s the difference...?" Phillip didn''t understand why this was a point.


    Jukzuk changed to common, as he spoke, "What happens when you call a Human woman, a female, or a bitch?"


    "...It''s disrespectful, and she gets angry..."


    "That''s the same thing with Orcs. ''Orcess'' is the proper term for what humans call Ladies."


    Phillip finally grunted in understanding.


    Jukzuk changed back to Orcish, "Good. Now let''s get you a shave. We need to see what your face looks like... Figure out what clan you came from... It''s obviously either a cave clan or a swamp clan due to your skin tone... Maybe a mix."


    Jukzuk grunted while thinking, as he dragged Phillip out of his bathroom, and back to the foyer.

 Chapter 16: A New Shave Look

    Dragged into the foyer by Jukzuk, Phillip finally got a good look at Hellie''s sister. Her face looked just like Hellie''s, but instead of that sexy smirk that hung on Hellie''s lips... This Orcess had a calm smile, but with intelligence flashing in her eyes. Phillip felt that her eyes reminded him... Of people... Humans, and not like other Orcs.


    Jukzuk took the opportunity to introduce Phillip, "Boy, this is my second niece, Demze."


    Despite his reservations of the look in her eyes, Phillip gave her an orcish greeting.


    Beating his chest, "Hello pretty Orcess." Phillip said with no sense of shame. If Phillip knew how this translated into common, he would need a face as thick as two city walls to say it.


    In common he would be saying, "Hello beautiful lady," but with the greeting, he gave this further translated into, "Hello beautiful lady, I''m interested in you." Phillip did not know this, Jukzuk knew he didn''t know, and as he was about to correct Phillip, Demze spoke, "I''m interested in you as well."


    Phillip''s questioning face peered through his bearded face.


    "One moment." Jukzuk interrupted what Demze was going to say, as he brought him over to the side and explained what just happened.


    Phillip now turned slightly red all over, as he returned.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you." He spoke with his head lower.


    Demze laughed, "How did you offend me? I, too, am interested in you. The feeling is mutual, but I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "Can I cut your hair?" Demze asked tilting her head looking between Jukzuk and Phillip.


    Jukzuk sighed, and waved his hand, as he spoke, "I need to go speak with the chief to make arrangements for him to see the boy. I''ll be back in a few minutes." It seemed as he spoke to Demze, as he turned to Phillip, "Boy, mind your manners. I''ll be back in a few moments."


    Jukzuk left, as Demze rose, as she instructed, "Bring a chair. Is your shaving kit in the bathroom?"


    Phillip let out a grunt that spoke simply, "I don''t know," as he moved to the kitchen to get a chair from the bar where he imagined Orcs would eat.


    He brought it back and sat down. Phillip hadn''t had his hair cut by someone since... His sister.


    He would always cut his own hair; however sloppy it was.


    Demze came back with a leather kit. She walked over to the couch arm and rolled out the kit. Taking out the scissors she began work on Phillip.


    While she worked, she asked questions, "Can I ask you some personal questions?"


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Phillip grunted as he didn''t really care.


    "Did you really not know you were an Orc?" Demze asked what she really wanted to know.


    Phillip grunted again, as he spoke, "I never questioned it. I was never told I was human either. I just assumed. I wonder if my sister was as well..."


    The wording and tone that Phillip used when saying sister caused Demze to pause, but knowing that the sister was no longer around, caused her to feel her own heart squeeze before she quickly brushed it away.


    "Now that you know... What do you plan on doing?"


    "Depends on the chief, I suppose..."


    Demze''s eyes narrowed, as she asked, "Well, most Orcs have lofty dreams of becoming the strongest and ruling. Do you wish to rule?"


    "Rule? Never thought about it." Phillip grunted.


    "Really... I see, but you have to admit the allure to rule is large. Just like for humans, Orcs want to become rulers as well. Power at the end of the day is everything."


    "Well, Sister Orcess... I can''t cultivate. So power isn''t much in the way for me. I''ll be happy if I can just stay in this house, I mean, burrow."


    Demze''s eyes dulled slightly, but then changed as she thought a different way, "That too has its merits." Demze had snipped given Phillip a good cut on top and with that, she finished the haircut.


    She left leaving Phillip feeling strange about the questions. Her questions didn''t feel like Hellie''s. Hellie''s questions felt free and playful, even willful, but that was it... Demze''s questions felt loaded and with purpose... Maybe even with a hint of malice. Phillip thought it odd that she would want to mistreat him, but he was no stranger to mistreatment and kept his guard up.


    She came back with a hot towel and placed it on the face of Phillip. Phillip felt the warmth in the towel and enjoyed this sensation. This wasn''t something he had ever had.


    "How did you get the towel hot?"


    "Firestones."


    Hearing Phillip grunt cluelessly, Demze continued, "A shaman that is favored by the elements of fire imbue their power into a special gemstone. This gemstone is what heats the water. It only has so many charges until it runs out of power, but it''s usually good for a year before it runs dry unless you abuse it."


    "There is such a thing?" Phillip was amazed.


    "Indeed. Our sister Midka is in her final training as a Shaman. In the next few days, she will find out what Element will favor her. With their favor, she will pass from initiate to adept and a true Shaman."


    "You must be... Proud of your sister." Phillip said with a bit of sadness laced in his voice.


    Demze picked up on this and tied it back to his previous words.


    She took the hot towel from Phillip''s face, as she used a type of cream on his face to shave him.


    No words were spoken during this period of time, but Phillip kept looking into Demze''s eyes, as Demze would stare back.


    Finally completed, she got the, now warm, towel and wiped him clean. She stood back admiring her work. It had been years since she had done anything like this... Not since...


    Demze shook her head and got Phillip to go to the bathroom to look in the mirror.


    He looked at himself in the mirror.


    All the hair that had always covered his face, even before his helmet was cut back, and swept backward. He had sideburns that came from the side of his face down to the angle of his jaw, as thick and hair as it has been before, but now in a jagged design. He was clean-shaven chin and neck. No more neckbeard.


    He felt... He looked pretty good.


    [So, this is what the people in the tavern called a ''new shave look.''] Phillip thought as he returned back to his foyer.


    At the time he was lumbering back into the main hall, Hellie came in from outside, and waving a sack of jingling coins in her hand laughing hysterically, "Sis you are not going to believe the payout! ELEMENTS! I''ve never seen Braga so angry before. I had to fight him and all his g-"


    Hellie dropped her bag of coins, as even a few of those coins jumped out from the impact and rolled on the floor.


    Phillip startled by the sound of the dropped money looked over to Hellie who stood in the doorway of his burrow.


    "I...Ummm... Hi." Hellie spoke slow and low.


    "Ummm. Hey Hellie. Welcome back."


    "Leg-Legbreaker!?" Hellie squeezed out.


    [Elements, he''s handsome!] Hellie screamed in her mind!

 Chapter 17: Possible Clan Origins

    "Sister Hellie, what''s wrong?" Phillip lumbered over and collected the few coins that jumped out of her bag.


    Hellie standing there in a daze, received the collected money back.


    Demze chuckled on the couch, as she knew what was wrong, as even she thought Phillip was very handsome.


    "Sister, come sit down and let Us all have a good... Look at the Legbreaker, while We wait for Uncle... Jukzuk to return."


    Hellie nodded absentmindedly as she went and sat beside Demze.


    Phillip sat in the chair where he got his hair cut. It seemed that Demze already cleaned up everything while he went to look at himself in the mirror... That was... Fast! Maybe he took too long...


    Demze reached over and pushed up on Hellie''s chin, as she chuckled. She knew what Hellie was feeling because she too felt a certain way looking at Phillip. Orcs weren''t known for looks, but at the same time, there were Orc aesthetics that everyone agreed on.


    Phillip''s face looked far better than any Orc in the Blacktongue clan currently, however...


    Hellie felt her chin being pressed, as she swallowed. She then roamed her gaze over the rest of Phillip. He was still that large fat man, err, Orc she met. While he was fat over muscle, she felt it was a shame that such an Orc had such a physique.


    "Tin-can have you ever tried to train?" Hellie asked, out of nowhere.


    "Train? You mean cultivate?" Phillip asked as he wasn''t sure.


    "No! TRAIN!" Hellie made a bicep pose, showing the peak of her biceps in jade green.


    "You know. Moving weights? Sitting under a waterfall? Climbing? Anything???"


    "...Humans don''t really do that... They cultivate." Phillip shook his head with a slight laugh. He felt a rush referring to humans as something that wasn''t him. It felt surprisingly good.


    "Cultivate? Well, I cultivate, but you see this?" Hellie stood up and flexed her abs. She then turned and lifted her red cloth that draped off her armor around her hips, and flexed her hamstring to her glutes...


    Phillip couldn''t help himself... Ever since that day that Hellie hooked her legs around his waist, he thought of her often. He tried hard the first few days not to think of her... But... His fantasies got the best of him, and now seeing her in person...


    A bad smile hung on his lips, as he watched with gusto as Hellie showed off each of her muscle groups.


    Demze watched Phillip''s face and the lewd look in his eyes.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Demze spoke up with an annoyed tone, "Stop showing your hard ass to him. I know you have no shame in your body, but at least consider me sitting here!"


    "Oh." Hellie''s mouth made an "O" over her tusks, as she sat down again.


    "He got the point when you showed off her legs, but you didn''t have to continue. Have some situational awareness."


    "Situ-what?" Hellie wondered out loud.


    "Doesn''t matter." Demze shook her head.


    Phillip''s bad smile was wiped away the moment Demze spoke, and he went back to his usual stone face he wore when he was among humans.


    "We need to get you some new teeth." Demze broke the budging awkward atmosphere.


    Phillip gave a questioning grunt.


    "You know to replace these." Demze pointed to her tusks.


    "Oh, I''ve never had tusk," Phillip spoke the truth.


    "I know, but we can get you some." Demze nodded.


    "Oh?" Phillip thought about it... He had never had tusks, ever... Should he get some... But did that mean he was-


    "Just got back from the Chieftain!" Jukzuk shouted while laughing on the way back.


    The group looked to Jukzuk, as he came next to Phillip, and slapped him on the shoulder. Contrary to Jukzuk''s expectation... Phillip didn''t jiggle, as Jukzuk''s smile became wider.


    Looking down at his face, Jukzuk was startled.


    "Hoy..." He walked to the front of Phillip with his back to his two nieces.


    Phillip looked puzzled, as Jukzuk thought a bit more.


    "Boy... How much do you know about the current Orc clans or Orc history?"


    Phillip grunted a "Nothing."


    Jukzuk shook his head, as he paced a few times around the room.


    Even Demze seemed to not understand, let alone Hellie or Phillip.


    "Jukzuk... W-"


    "I''m your Elder, boy. Until we figure a proper place for you, call me such."


    Phillip remembering how Orcs spoke to each other, nodded.


    "Elder Jukzuk, What''s wrong? I don''t understand."


    Jukzuk sighed, as he came to the others, and spoke, "Test your honor with me, boy. I want to see one last thing."


    Phillip nodded and during the test Jukzuk noted Phillip''s skin turning red, and his bulging veins. Jukzuk won the test but didn''t hurt Phillip either.


    Phillip felt neither good nor bad about this test, and only want to know why Jukzuk was acting so... Stern.


    "As I thought..."


    "Thought what... Uncle?" Demze asked she couldn''t stand the waiting any longer!


    "Demze... Tell us about the Burningfist Clan." Jukzuk asked.


    As if a light went off in Demze''s mind, she sat up straighter, but now when she looked at Phillip, there was also a hint of fear, "The Burningfist Clan was destroyed by the Humans about six hundred years ago. They were known for their warriors'' rage and their shaman''s mastery over fire... The reason for the clan name... They were strange Orcs, that claimed to trace their blood and lineage to the Orc Calamity, and from him, they had perverse healing abilities. Before a battle, they would smear the backs of their arms in oil and set them on fire. It would continue to burn and heal. It was said that the fire actually caused them to heal! Some of the more crazed Orcs would set their whole upper body on fire. As it burned, they healed, but what could be more terrifying than a Clan of Warriors charging you? A Clan of Warriors on fire that won''t die!"


    Phillip sucked in a breath of air! Being able to be set on fire? Heal through burning up?


    After a few moments to process this, Jukzuk spoke up, "Boy, you don''t know it... But in my travels, I''ve seen an Old Orc from the Burningfist Clan. Can''t be more than a dozen of them left. I remember one thing about him that was strange. Anytime he used his strength, his skin would turn red and his veins would wiggle like worms. Tell me what that sounds like."


    Phillip looked at both of his arms, when Hellie jumped up from her seat, "LET''S SET HIM ON FIRE!!!" She squealed with glee.


    Phillip jerked back with, "WOT?!"


    Demze started cackling, while Jukzuk shouted, "No, you foolish girl! What if I''m wrong?!"


    "Oh..." Hellie slumped back down, as her armor rattled.

 Chapter 18: Is that a big deal?

    Beads of sweat formed on Phillip''s brow. Hellie was truly too impulsive!


    Demze was truly amused by the expression of this thrall, as she chuckled some more.


    Jukzuk coughed again, "But there is only one problem."


    The other three looked to Jukzuk, "While it''s common for thralls to put on weight like you have boy... It''s not normal to carry it all in your belly for an Orc. Orcs put weight on all over. You saw Ragnath, right?"


    Phillip thought back to the Orc that ran the underground he saw earlier this morning. He looked outside, through the burrow''s open door, and saw that the sun was beginning to drop behind the mountain, as night approached.


    Phillip grunted to acknowledge Jukzuk.


    "That''s normal... You aren''t. There is a clan though... That puts on weight like you do, that isn''t normal to other Orcs."


    Phillip grunted as Orcs seemed to be far more diverse than he first thought... Where Humans humans, and Orcs orcs???


    "Demze." Jukzuk looked over at her.


    She tilted her head wondering where he was going, as Jukzuk spoke, "Have you read up on the Nightbone Clan?"


    Demze looked up for a moment and then spoke, "Can''t say that I have... Who are the Nightbone Clan?" She asked in frustration.


    "Oh? Then maybe you know the clan that splinted from them, The Skullblade Clan?"


    "Ah!" Demze made a shocked face, and then looked Phillip up and down.


    "But I don''t see it?!" She exclaimed.


    "You know the Skullblade, and their progenitor clan the Nightbone Clan for their massive sizes." He looked to Phillip, and commented, "Boy, a Skullblade is twice as heavy as a Blacktongue, and packed with more muscles than a Bull! It''s just that if they quit training for a few months, they turn to fat guts!"


    Hellie''s eyes blazed a flame of passion, as she jumped up, "WE CAN GIVE HIM THE HELL TRAINING!"


    "Wot?!" Phillip blurted again.


    "That''s a great idea. Better than setting him on fire." Jukzuk nodded.


    "Oh, he needs to train anyway, and learn cultivation." Demze nodded.


    "I can teach him how to cultivate too!" Hellie put her hands on her hips and nodded proudly.


    "Oh, no you don''t!" Demze exclaimed!


    "Why not?! I have better cultivation than you do, and I know how to train! Look at how much pudge you have on you! You can''t compare to me! Look!" Hellie slapped her tight abs, showing off.


    "You know how to train, but you couldn''t teach a wolf...! AND Who wants a hard-bodied hussy!" Demze spat.


    "TIN CAN DOES! DON''T YOU!" Hellie pointed to Phillip, who was watching them squabble, but now his back turned cold as both of them glared at him.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Jukzuk saw Phillip being pushed between them, and was about to help when Phillip opened his stupid mouth, "...I think Orcess Hellie looks very nice..."


    Jukzuk then facepalmed, as he turned around, shaking his head.


    Demze''s face twisted into an angry visage before her face reverted back to normal. Phillip felt strange that her face just slackened back to a normal expression, but her eyes still looked the same... Still angry.


    Demze nodded a few times, "I''m glad that you find my sister still good-looking despite her being a hard-bodied bimbo."


    "SO, I''M A BIMBO NOW?!" Hellie stomped hard.


    "But you should know that she''s not a virgin," Demze said without shame, though her cheeks flushed, despite her calm expression.


    "Is that a big deal?" Phillip asked as he looked around them.


    Whatever point Demze had floated out of her mind, while Hellie''s face slackened, as this was one of the few things that Demze beat her down on all the time. Jukzuk felt slightly off by Phillip''s response... Did he like his women like that? Wait...!


    Jukzuk turned around, and asked, "Let me ask you. If you are interested in an Orcess and she has already been with another Orc... Sexually... You don''t mind this? Wouldn''t you prefer her to be... Pure?"


    Phillip reddened on his own. This wasn''t something he really ever thought... He never really had time to think such things and to be asked this, he felt slightly happy. He had the luxury to entertain such thoughts now!


    Phillip shook his head to clear his thoughts as he spoke, "What happened in the past isn''t my business unless it''s made to be my business... Considering where I''ve come from, who am I to request that of an Orcess? As long as she would remain faithful to me when we get together... Why should I be concerned with her past?"


    "What a good, ''Why should you be concerned with the past!''" Jukzuk clapped his hands once while nodding.


    Demze felt dazed, while Hellie smiled widely!


    After a moment, Demze arranged her garments and stood up. "It''s getting late. I need to return home, to prepare for tomorrow. Good night everyone." As she walked by Phillip, she placed her soft jade green hand on Phillip''s shoulder, as she spoke, "What happened in the past... Comes to haunt us in the future."


    She then quickly left, as if fleeing.


    Phillip thought about what she said... He understood being haunted.


    "It is getting late. Boy, I''ll come back in the morning and take you to see the chieftain." Jukzuk spoke and took a look at Hellie, then bid them both good night.


    Now left in the foyer with just Hellie, Phillip didn''t really know where to put his eyes. Every time he looked at Hellie, his eyes would roam her body, and he knew that wasn''t a polite thing to do.


    Hellie giggled, as she took a few coins out of her bag, and walked over to Phillip, "Take some of these."


    "Huh?"


    "I got this betting on you. I still have more money to collect. So, don''t worry about it. You can use this to buy things you will need, like mead. You can always use more mead." Hellie nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Phillip looked at the gold coins, and then at Hellie unsure. He knew Orc Money was different than Human Money... Orcs had Gold, Silver, and Copper coins. That was it. The metal told of its value and was needed when the Orc Tribes were scattered with no government to back a currency.


    This was nine Gold coins! That''s nine hundred Silver coins!!!


    "Don''t worry, and let me give you some advice, Tin can." Hellie''s expression became serious.


    Phillip likewise listened to what she said next.


    "Tomorrow when you meet the chieftain... Be respectful, and don''t cross any lines. Remember whatever Uncle Jukzuk tells you, but... Make sure you get the most Ghost Berries you can! Remember this above all else! THE MOST!"


    "What are Ghost Berries?" Phillip asked wondering why that was so important.


    "They are what makes Blacktongues Blacktongues!" Hellie stuck out her tongue, and instead of a red or pink tongue... Her tongue was solid black!


    It didn''t repulse Phillip but at the same time...


    "I see. So, they make me a Blacktongue?"


    "They are the power of us, Blacktongues! Ghost Berries only grow in these mountains, and only we know how to grow them! Eating them makes you stronger, even if you do nothing. The more you eat the stronger you get... They do have a downside... If you ever stop eating them, you lose all the strength they give you."


    [Sounds like enslavement... By fruit.] Phillip thought to himself.


    "...Tin can..." Hellie softened her voice, as she leaned next to Phillip''s face.


    He could feel her breath on his face, as she spoke, "I was happy when you said you didn''t mind my past."


    Hellie left quickly, but the warmth of her lips on Phillip''s cheek was left in her wake.


    Phillip rubbed his face, feeling the smooth shave. He took in a deep breath. It really did feel good to be out of that damn helmet. He got up and lumbered to the coach, and fell into it, as sleep came to claim him again.

 Chapter 19: The Third Sister

    "Boy...!" Jukzuk called from the foyer, looking around, he did see hide nor hair of Phillip. He had already checked the bedroom and house when he heard a grunt in the backyard.


    Jukzuk walked to the back of the Burrow, as he saw Phil sitting.


    "Boy, you can''t cultivate like a human... Why are you even trying???"


    "Oh..." Phillip''s eyes snapped open, as he turned to look behind him at Jukzuk, as he spoke again, "Old habits..."


    "Well, diligence is good. When you finally can cultivate... I have high hopes! I, also, have a question for you."


    Phillip got up and came to Jukzuk. Phillip was just slightly taller than Jukzuk but was twice as wide.


    "When we talked before... You''ve been alone for a long time, aye?"


    Phillip grunted.


    "I know it might be a sensitive subject, but... You have no more family? No lovers?"


    Phillip grunted again with the meaning of no.


    Jukzuk nodded a few times, "Phillip... My mate... She died many years ago, and I was never able to produce an heir."


    Phillip watched Jukzuk eye''s turn slightly red betraying his calm voice. He might have sounded like he was talking about someone else''s life, but his eyes... They told more of how he actually felt.


    Jukzuk paused slightly looking to the rising sun of the morning, before continuing, "I... I don''t know, but I wanted to ask... If... If you would allow me to adopt you to be my son."


    Phillip''s mouth hung open... His thoughts left him...


    Hearing the silence, Jukzuk turned his head to see Phillip''s astonished face. Contrary to what he expected, Phillip looked more surprised, than hating the idea.


    "Can you take this old Orc as your father?" Jukzuk asked, again.


    "Father? I... I don''t know what that means. I don''t know what a mother means, either... What would that even mean to me?" Phillip finally came back to his senses.


    "...I..." Jukzuk shook his head, and then cleared his thoughts. He reigned in his emotions, and then spoke, "It means I would care for you. Put your interests above others, and above mine. Teach and guide you. Well cutting the crap, I would become your family."


    "...Family..." Phillip''s voice choked slightly, as he remembered his sister.


    "If you don''t... I mean... I understand. You may be too old for wanting a-"


    "Yes." Phillip nodded.


    "You don''t mind?" Jukzuk asked again.


    "You''ve already been the one in my life that has taught me more than anyone else... Even... Never mind. So, I can already consider you family!" Phillip hit his chest a few times to emphasize his point, as taught by Jukzuk.


    In response, Jukzuk smiled widely over his tusks, "This morning, I''ve come by to take you to see the chieftain. There We will talk about how to treat you. Being a Thrall, the Slave Pits, and becoming a member of the Blacktongues. Now with your acceptance, I plan to adopt you openly. Let me teach you how that works."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Jukzuk went over with Phillip how the adoption process went, and then he finished, "You will also get a new name."


    "New name?"


    "You can''t expect to keep your Thrall name. You''re an Orc; you should be named as an Orc."


    Phillip thought about it and felt... This was great! It would be best to get rid of anything done by those... Humans.


    Phillip simply nodded, and with a smile hanging on Jukzuk''s lips and his back straight, they left the burrow, under the eyes of the guards, to the Chieftain''s mound.


    *******


    Phillip lumbered behind Jukzuk, who seemed to be in high spirits, as Phillip took in more of this Orc City.


    These large buildings didn''t tower quite like the Humans, but they were extremely wide! It seemed to him, that humans built tall, and Orcs built wide. As he came to the front of the Chieftain''s mound, it was a vast residence. It was as large as the warehouse he used to work in... Just why was his place so large?!?


    Jukzuk spoke to the guards of the Chieftain''s mound, and shortly thereafter an Orcess came out to greet.


    Phillip''s mouth fell open for the second time today... She was... SHE HAD TO BE HELLIE''S AND DEMZE''S THIRD SISTER!


    [Her... Her face looks the same! Exact same!] Phillip could only think within his mind.


    But... Phillip saw her eyes had red pupils, almost like fire dancing in her pupils.


    "I hear you have already met Demze and Hellie. Looks like you can see that this one is their sister. My name is Midka." Midka introduced herself.


    Phillip''s eyes wondered, with his mouth open... If Hellie was a hard-bodied athletic Orcess and Demze was a frail, skinny, and intellectual... Then Midka was a curvy seductress! She wasn''t fat, but her peaks rose where they should, and valleys formed as they were to be... She had wide hips and a large bust!


    She had long hair that flowed down from her head all the way to her mid-thighs, past her backside. It was a deep black, like Hellie''s and Demze''s. She had a slight black leather hood on her head, that came down and formed strips of leather that covered her breasts just so slightly, leaving a wide breadth of flesh on both sides. Her shoulders were clad with more leather, and her waist and lower region were covered by a black cloth that draped to the floor but exposed her legs and feet. This black cloth that draped was secured by a black leather cord around her middle. This cord had several pouches hanging from it on both sides of her body, and various bits and bobs could be seen... Including an Orc Skull. Phillip could see her exposed stomach, and while not hard abs like Hellie, she had abs, but there was a softness of flesh to them. He couldn''t help but notice two black strings that came from her lower region of black cloth and on both sides of her hips and loops behind her. Phillip could only guess it was something like an undergarment... But it was exposed...?


    Jukzuk looked over at his soon-to-be son, and chuckled, as he elbowed him in the side. Phil shut his mouth, as he grimaced from the blow. He had seen many Orcess on his way over, but they all paled before Hellie and Demze... Especially Hellie, but now that he saw Midka. Phillip now knew what the true form of pure beauty meant for Orcess within the Orckind.


    Midka laughed, "Legbreaker, it''s not proper to stare at an Orcess. Remember this for the future, please."


    Phillip nodded his head.


    Jukzuk sighed in relief... Hellie had a temper, Demze would brood, but Midka... He shuddered again, as he led Phillip inside following behind Midka.


    Phillip swallowed hard watching the tight black cloth of Midka''s lower half as it stretched over her backside. As her hips sway the black fabric became taut, revealing the curvature and leaving little to the imagination, as the black lines over her hips became intoxicating!


    Another sharp elbow to the side, sobered Phillip again, as he heard a whisper from Jukzuk, "Unlike Hellie, Midka does not like to be stared at... Keep your eyes to yourself. Wait for Hellie and eye lick her, she would like that. Don''t... I repeat, DON''T do that to Midka!" He yelled in a whisper.


    Phillip retracted his eyes and decided to look around everywhere but the curvaceous female in front of him, as he grumbled in his mind,


    [Why would nature birth such an Orcess if I''m not supposed to look! Do the mountains and forests get pissed from being looked at?!?] But Phillip wouldn''t breathe this, due to Jukzuk''s warning.


    As he looked around, he saw many Orcess coming and going. They performed various chores and talked in groups. Some lounged, and others were doing arts. This was Phillip''s first time seeing anyone paint, though he heard of it, and seen paintings before.


    Phillip leaned down and whispered to Jukzuk, "Why''s there so many Orcess here?"


    Jukzuk chuckled, as he whispered back, "These are the concubines of the Chief. With power comes women, but remember boy... With women comes trouble."

 Chapter 20: Lets Settle this with the Spirits

    Phillip never thought about womenfolk being trouble before as He never had time to think about such things, but after watching Hellie and Demze last night... He nodded his head quickly.


    Seeing that Phillip understood, Jukzuk called to Midka, "Midka, seeing you today means you passed the final stage?"


    "Yes, uncle. I was granted favor by Ya''Sar, the Fire Tyrant." Midka spoke with a smile in her voice, as Phillip listened closely.


    "Fire Tyrant...!" Jukzuk shouted in a whisper, taking in a deep breath.


    Phillip gave a questioning grunt, as Jukzuk whispered to him, "There are four main elements, Fire Air, Water, and Earth... Then the secondary elements, the children of the main four are Lava, Lightning, Ice, and Wood. While the Secondary are stronger than the main four, they do not have the versatility of the main four... And with Midka here... She was favored by a Tyrant of Fire. Elementals come in tiers like knights or warriors... Tyrants are at the top!"


    Phillip didn''t know what all this meant, but knew it meant that Midka must be very powerful with the elements! If he thought of it like priests from the Humans... This must mean she was as powerful as an Archbishop, second only to the pope! Could she really be that strong!?


    After a while of walking through the large Chieftain compound, Phillip felt that he walked into a different area. The decor changed, and the rooms opened to larger areas. Now in the center of the mound, Midka, Jukzuk, and Phillip walked into a large throne room-like area. The walls were covered in skulls of various unknown beasts. Some of which Phillip could only guess were big lizards like the ones that pulled their wagons, but... With more teeth, while others look to be giant skulls, and... many many Orc Skulls. Perhaps... Conquests? The floor was stone but covered in many thick fur rugs that were sawn into each other blanketing the entire area.


    At the back, was a large chair, that was made out of black stone, and seated on it, was the large Orc he met in the prison cages! Phillip could tell right away this was the Orc Chieftain!


    Surrounding him were other Orcs. On the right side were many hardened warrior-looking orcs with massive weapons and large armor, male and female included, with two wizened Elder Orcs, both male. Phillip looked among them and saw Hellie was present. She smiled back at him with a sultry grin, as she noticed his gaze.


    Phillip then looked to the left side and saw many others dressed in similar garbs as Midka. As Jukzuk came to a stop he held Phillip back from walking anymore, as Midka continued and joined those on the left side. She greeted an Old Orcess Elder named, Uloth. She took her place with them.


    Phillip saw Midka''s face again, and she smiled back with a warm, but indifferent expression. Standing on the right and left of the Chieftain''s throne, stood Uvog, who he also met in the prison, and Demze.


    Jukzuk whispered to Phillip, "Boy, walk until you are twenty paces from the throne and kneel. Then answer when you are spoken to..."


    Phillip grunted to Jukzuk to let him know, as he stepped closer to the middle of the throne room. When he first met this Orc in front of him, he didn''t feel the pressure he did now... He could only think that the pressure he felt now was due to knowing he was the chieftain, or maybe it was because there were so many other Orcs watching him. All around the room, the various Orcs, both on the left and right were whispering to each other. Their chatter and grunts were something that Phillip couldn''t make out, but he wasn''t stupid enough to not know it wasn''t about him... The thought to be former human.


    Phillip kneeled exactly twenty paces from the Chieftain''s throne, and bowed his head, not looking up.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The Blacktongue chieftain laughed, and as he laughed the throne room became silent, except for the occasional grunt, "We meet again boy, but this time it''s very different than last time."


    Phillip didn''t say anything per the instructions of Jukzuk and only listened.


    The Chieftain nodded his head approvingly, "Your appearance in the arena yesterday... Most satisfying. I''m surprised though..." The chieftain squinted his dark green eyes as he surveyed the room, and his gaze ended on Demze.


    Demze could feel the chieftain''s gaze on her back, but she did not turn her head.


    The chieftain then looked back to Phillip, as he spoke, "I wonder how many Orcs here know of the axe swing you performed? Hoy, Uvog. Do you know?"


    Uvog grunted a yes, "That was the finishing axe move of the Speartooth Clan. The Chopping Block, the Speartooth calls it. Cleaves through armor, once their foe has been pushed down, per the Speartooth Clan''s method of fighting."


    "And Uvog... In your years of experience, how well did this boy execute the so-called "Chopping Block?"


    Uvog cleared his throat, "I''m no expert on the Speartooth thems-"


    "Answer to the best you can Uvog..." The chieftain interrupted.


    "I''ve only seen it done better once before, and for an Orc with no cultivation to cut the middle out of a human, with a single chop... It was a bloody and exciting spectacle."


    "So boy... I can''t help but wonder..." The chieftain looked around the room again, "That you were smuggled in by the Speartooth as a human, but for purposes that may or may not be known. Now answer me... Are you Speartooth?"


    Phillip felt beads of sweat forming, as he heard the conversation... He only executed that move on a spur of the moment! What was this?!


    "I am not Speartooth. I am not any Clans."


    "HOG SNOTS!" The chieftain slammed his right fist onto his stone throne.


    Phillip felt the pressure increase on him... Was this just the room, or was this from the Chieftain?


    "Chieftain Blacktongue... May I speak on his behalf?" Jukzuk asked in front of those present.


    The Chieftain slummed back in his throne, as he waited for Jukzuk to intercede, "What does the Traitor have to say on the behalf of this... Orc."


    Jukzuk approached and stood next to Phillip, exactly twenty paces from the Throne, but he did not kneel. Something everyone in the room noted, even Phillip. It did not seem to displease the Blacktongue Chieftain.


    "I can confirm a few things, as I was sent here by the Speartooth with this boy," Jukzuk explained.


    "I know what you wish to say, as I''ve already heard it, but what makes you think that he wasn''t a plant before you met him? Can it be a coincidence that the Speartooth put you and him next to each other?"


    "Yes, it can. This boy didn''t know anything about Orcs, the Language, the Culture, his heritage, or even his parents. This is all the malice of Humans on Orcs! Look at his mouth! They removed his tusks! Made him think he was Human! Even told him to Cultivate like a Human, KNOWING he couldn''t! All in an effort to turn an Orc into a Human slave... NOT AN ORC SLAVE, BUT A HUMAN SLAVE!!!" Jukzuk roared, as the pressure around Phillip lessened to a great degree.


    Jukzuk continued, "It is not wrong to have slaves, as the powerful are always right... But it is wrong to dishonor them... It is wrong to disrespect them... But these humans! NOT even allowing him the honor of knowing his people... TO know his race! And now... He finds himself among us! We Orcs! He has come home to his people... And the first thing you do is accuse him of being an enemy! Chieftain Blacktongue... Even you must know your limits!"


    The Chieftain sighed, as he knew he lost the word game. He could continue, but it would only hurt his image. He would have to investigate more...


    The Elder Orcess next to Midka took a step forward, as she spoke in a raspy voice, "Chieftain Blacktongue, if I may."


    The Chieftain grunted to acknowledge she may speak.


    She turned to look at Jukzuk, "This boy has no name, correct?"


    "That''s right, Uloth," Jukzuk spoke the full words, instead of grunting to prove his point.


    She then turned to look at the Chieftain, "I have a way that might ease the Chieftain''s mind, and name this boy."


    The Chieftain sat straighter in his seat, "You mean to summon spirits?"


    Uloth nodded her head, "Yes. With Uvog, Midka, and myself. We can call them. Midka is now powerful enough to assist us."


    "And what must we give in return for them to hear our calling?" The Chieftain asked.


    "We can make an offering of mead, meat, and dead-coins."


    "...Take from the treasury what you wish for the dead-coins... We will settle this for good, and if they name this boy. Then this will be for the best. No Orc of the clan has been named by the spirits since the time of... well, proceed."


    Uloth nodded and gathered with Uvog and Midka. Servants were called to gather the materials, all the while Phillip continued to kneel...


    [When can I stand up... My knee is starting to hurt...] Phillip wondered.

 Chapter 21: The Black Duo Heed the Call

    Phillip was finally told to back up, and with Jukzuk, he moved near the entrance of the room, as the other Orcs moved to the very edges of the throne room. In the center, the three shamans over the ritual, Midka, Uvog, and Uloth set up a circle and made their offerings. With gutturally chanting, the offerings burned into ash. The meat... The mead... Even the odd-looking coins that looked to be made of metal... They too burned until they were ash.


    At the height of their chanting, the torchlight on the walls all around the throne room drew to the middle of the Offerings, as the light extinguished, and darkness took over the room.


    Finally, Phillip heard Orcish that he understood!


    Uloth called in a raspy voice at the zenith of the ritual, "Great spirits of the beyond and the past, heed our call! Please send one that can show us the truth and honor, if it can be allowed."


    The smoke of the Offerings began to form shapes in the air. The three performing the ritual, Midka, Uvog, and Uloth sucked in a cold breath, as the temperature plummeted within the throne room... Two shapes were forming above the Offerings into larger and larger creatures!


    The three backed up, and watch on as the smoke and ash took on the form of a large Wolf and a large Panther.


    As the smoke and ashes rose into the air, they condensed into semi-solid objects. While still transparent, they appeared solid enough to touch.


    As the two spirits became more real, Uloth shouted, "Everyone quickly kneel! VARBUK KNEEL!" In Uloth''s panic, she called the Blacktongue Chieftain by name. Slightly angry, but knowing he shouldn''t disrespect a spirit if it was powerful enough to scare Uloth... Even if it had been twenty-two years since she performed a ritual of spirits, he didn''t want to risk it.


    The Blacktongue Chieftain rose and with heavy steps, he took five steps to descend from his Blackstone throne, and kneel on the floor with everyone else.


    Now in the center, Phillip could clearly see the Wolf and the Panther.


    The Wolf was large and bestial. Long fangs that looked sharp, though still illusionary. In his inky black-eyes, a cunning look could be found, both rich in malevolence and intelligence.


    The Panther was large but sleeker. More graceful, but crueler. A playful cruelty in contrast to the Wolf''s malevolent cruelty. Black slick fur covered it, and its green eyes shined in the darkness of the throne room, like emeralds in the night.


    "You have called, and We were sent." The Wolf spoke with a male voice and in Orcish with a heavy and solemn tone.


    Uloth on her knees spoke up again with a shaky voice, "This little one greats the Black-Eyed Wolf, and his-his mate the Black-Hearted Panther."


    A playful feminine voice rolled out from the Panther, "I''m surprised that you know of us. Do you know much? I''m curious."


    It wasn''t just the Black-Hearted Panther that was curious...! All of the Orcs present wanted to know more about these two, but the ones that were most startled were the ones that had seen a ritual of spirits before, The Blacktongue Chieftain, Jukzuk, Uvog, Uloth, and some of the older Orcs present!


    This wasn''t normal... This wasn''t normal at all! The ritual of spirits would summon ancestors and on the rare occasion an elemental or spirit of the wild... Those that had seen this before knew at this moment that these spirits were not any of the ones they had ever seen... They were... Something else.


    "Th-This little one does not dare to slight the Black-Hearted Panther. Even this small one has heard of both of your names... I just-"


    "Just?" The Wolf spoke, "What?" The Panther finished.


    "I thought you myth... This little one begs mercy!" Uloth became low, as she spoke her voice now filled with helplessness and powerlessness. These were spirits she could not control, and they would only return when they felt like it. This was the same as biting off more than one could chew. At this moment, she could not figure out how their humble offerings would summon these two! It wasn''t possible for such offerings to attract them... Even the powerful Spiritcall Clan would be hard-pressed to summon them, and that was only if these two spirits FELT like it!


    "I can''t help but notice that you didn''t answer my question." A keen light flashed through the green eyes of the Panther.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Yes, yes! I''ve heard of the Black duo! The Black-Eyed wolf and his wife the Black-Hearted Panther! The pair married by the Deamon Sultan himself!"


    A burst of soft purring laughter sounded by the Panther, "Funny you mention him, the one that sleeps within chaos was the one that sent us, but go on... What else do the Orcs remember of us?"


    The three shamans felt their minds collapsing... The... The one that sleeps in chaos sent you! THE DEAMON SULTAN SENT YOU!?


    Recovering quickly, as not to anger the spirits, Uloth continued to speak though it was harder now as her voice became strained, "Of course, Of course! I remember the tales! The Black duo, generals of the Deamon Sultan, the one that sleeps within chaos! They reap the battlefield of lives like a farmer reaps his crops. The Calculating and Ruthless Black-Eyes; the Volatile and Deadly Black-Hearted! As the ancient saying goes, Mortal enemies when first met, mates forever after. Who says love can''t bloom on the battlefield!"


    A period of hush fell over the throne room, as the Orcs savored the story. How powerful! How imposing! They came because of HIM! Some of the Orcess present sighed with feelings of the love between the Black duo. Some of longing, others with regret, and still some with want...


    "It seems our tales haven''t been forgotten by the Orcs, husband."


    "So it seems. Little Orcess, We know why you have called, but the ritual still demands the proceedings. State your business, so We may return to His Court."


    "Yes, of course! This little one is named, Uloth. We have all gathered to call upon the spirits to prove if this Orc is of the Speartooth Clan or what clan and if he is without a name... Can you... Can you name him...?"


    "Which Orc... There are many present." The Black-Eyed Wolf''s solemn smile contained many teeth. The Orcs present wanted to slap Uloth for this ritual, but none had the strength to do so, or the cheek to follow through... This Wolf looked hungry for violence, but the smarter Orcs could see that it was the Panther that hid her blood lust well.


    "This is fine. This was already decided by the Deamon Sultan. Bring him forward, so that we may look at him." The Black-Eye wolf spoke forcefully.


    Uloth looked behind her, and with her eyes told Jukzuk to send the boy, or else. Jukzuk already knew and had told Phillip to stand and walk forward and kneel again.


    Phillip felt this was all too unreal. He had heard of things like this before, even as a human, but to see it... To come face to face! This was another matter altogether.


    He lumbered forward and kneeled beside the other three. Midka was next to Phillip, as he kneeled. She lifted her eyes to study his face. Earlier he was pressured by the Chieftain, but now he looked to be just fine... Why, as she wondered in her heart? Why before these powerful spirits that even her Master wouldn''t speak out, and relied on his Wife to speak... Why was Phillip so steady? She felt that he was much more mysterious than she first thought.


    Uloth seeing that Phillip made his way and kneeled, spoke out again, "This is the boy. Is he Speartooth, and if not... Then what clan?"


    The Wolf and Panther turned their eyes to the one called forward, and as Phillip felt their eyes pass over him, he felt pin prickled all over his skin. It felt like he was being bitten by many ants as they looked over him.


    The Wolf and Panther nodded to each other, as the Panther spoke, "He is no Speartooth. We can confirm this."


    "But." The Wolf spoke, "He is much more complicated than that. For what Clan... He will learn on his own."


    Demze sighed in relief as if the remote possibility that he was a Speartooth thrall, and everything was a coincidence... She wouldn''t be able to explain. Actually, no amount of explaining would help her. Was he actually Burningfist? Nightbone? Skullblade???


    Hellie seemed dazed by the whole spectacle, but she felt a closeness with the Panther... It even felt like when the Wolf was talking, the Panther looked over her and smiled.


    "Then... Then could we ask you mighty ones to bestow a name on this boy?" Uloth pushed forward with the ritual''s procedure.


    "Yes. We both have thought long, and hard." The Black-Eyed Wolf spoke, as the Black-Hearted Panther, finished, "And we have decided that his name will be..."


    ""Enduring Mountain.""


    The two spoke together as if one.


    Uloth mouthed the name, "Xa''Gun."


    Phillip on reflex spoke out, "Thank you."


    The three shamans, Midka, Uvog, and Uloth hissed in a breath of cold air! Only the shamans were supposed to speak directly to the spirits!


    It seemed the Wolf and Panther smiled, at least the corners of their mouths curved upwards.


    The Panther then spoke, "A word of advise, if I may."


    "We wouldn''t dare to look down on advice given by the Black duo!"


    "Then..." The Panther turned to look over Demze, as her flesh seemed to experience the feeling of being numb, "Do not forget to enjoy life, We are Orcess. We can never be certain if we will be alive for the next moment." She then turned to face Hellie who was kneeling on the right side, as she felt the same numbness as Demze, but that same feeling of a kindred spirit. The Panther continued, "Your own drinking and fighting, nor your own need to keep things a specific way."


    Finally, the Panther''s gaze fell on Midka, "To notice when there are... More things to enjoy. Listen to your hearts."


    The Wolf then spoke to Phillip, no... He spoke to Xa''Gun, "Xa''Gun... Remember to let the monster out. Do not fear it. Do not run from it. It. Is. You. And you are it. Embrace it, revel in it. If you can''t those you care for will suffer for it. Looking into your eyes I think you already know this, even if you haven''t put it to the fact."


    "When you become lost in it," The Wolf reached over and pulled his wife close to him, and stare into his wife''s eyes "Your heart and soul will find you when it is time."


    As these words lingered in the air, the magic that summoned them released, and the smoke and ash dispersed releasing the forms of the embracing Wolf and Panther. The torches on the walls instantly reignited refilling the room with light, as if a great storm had passed.

 Chapter 22: Explain this...

    As the Orcs in the room rose from their kneeling position, the Blacktongue Chieftain shouted, "Can anyone tell me what the hell that was?"


    Uloth rose and spoke, "For whatever divine reason... The Black duo, generals to the Deamon Sultan, came upon our call."


    The Blacktongue Chieftain had returned to his Blackstone throne and sat back down, "I don''t know anything about spirits. Uvog, explain this where I can understand."


    "Of course, Chieftain." Uvog gave a meaningful look to Uloth. She, in turn, helped Midka rise from her kneeling position.


    Taking in a few deep breaths to calm his nerves, he spoke to the Chieftain, and of course through within the room, "One may not know it if one isn''t a shaman... But, two key points."


    The Chieftain furrowed his brows, as he turned to look at the newly named thrall, Xa''Gun.


    "The Deamon Sultan is thought to be the creator... Of everything. Some debate if that''s true or not, but what we do know is that his other name, he who sleeps within chaos, makes his home in the center of all things. His court is one that lulls him to sleep and calms his nerves, lest he wakes in a bad mood... And we are all destroyed without knowing why... Think of him as the Chieftain of all Spirits."


    Many Orcs mouthed the words, "Chieftain of all Spirits," including the Blacktongue Chieftain.


    "And he sent those two? Why...?" The Blackton Chieftain asked, but with a bit more fear laced inside his voice this time when he spoke.


    Uvog looked to Uloth again, and she mouthed a few words. Uvog nodded, as he addressed the throne room again, "We can not know for certain the reasons for the spirits. To predict them is to predict the stars, why the rain falls, or the sun rises, it is too hard for us to know."


    The Chieftain sat on his throne as he brooded for a few moments. The Orcs in the room took up their former places, and only Jukzuk and Phillip, now known as Xa''Gun stood where they were before.


    After his brooding period, the Blacktongue Chieftain spoke again, "Has this happened before?"


    "We only know of one, but only spirits know if they have done it before... We know of the Great Warrior that made the name of the Batslammer tribe known to all." Uvog said slowly.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Tell me more." The Chieftain sat up straighter.


    "A hundred years ago... It was said that the Great Shaman of the Batslammer Clan, Lugrub the Lunatic performed an evil ritual through blood rites... And summoned the spirit of the Pain-Drenched Bat. The Pain-Drenched Bat favored an Orc Warrior of their Tribe, whom you may have heard of named Balp''Wot. I believe I do not have to speak further about the tales of Balp''Wot."


    The Blacktongue Chieftain nodded, and the way he looked upon the newly named thrall, Xa''Gun changed. His look that once contained mistrust, now contained the same look at a craftsman would look at his tools.


    His voice took on a more merry note, as he called to the room, "So his name shall be Xa''Gun as given by the Spirits!"


    Many nodded within the room. The left side of the room that held the shamans all had a look on their faces. This look spoke, that it was already decided, so why did you open your mouth?'' But none of them dared to breathe this aloud.


    "Come forward and kneel again, Xa''Gun." The Chieftain called out.


    Phillip, now Xa''Gun, rose and lumbered back to the position he was previously, though now there was no longer any pressure. Phillip, no... Xa''Gun liked his new name... He spoke it a few times in his mind pronouncing it... ''Za-Gun.''


    It felt so good to be rid of that Human name... All it ever had done for him was to bring him pain.


    "Jukzuk spoke earlier that the humans removed your tusks. We can replace those. They lied to you about cultivation, We have it. They wasted your talents. We will not, but as the saying goes... There is no free feast! We bought you as a slave, and you are still a slave, but you are an ORC slave! My deal still stands the same as the day you arrived. Win the slave pits league, and you may gain your freedom."


    Xa''Gun then thought about Hellie... About the Ghostberries, as he then grunted in a questioning way.


    "You disagree?" The Chieftain furrowed his brows. Jukzuk glared at Xa''Gun from behind, wondering why he would speak out.


    "This one agrees with your deal." Xa''Gun nodded, "But... Is it possible to request some Ghostberries?"


    Hellie smiled widely seeing that her Tin-Can listened to her words.


    The Chieftain''s face eased up greatly hearing this, and even chuckled, "Haha, Ghostberries? Slaves are not supplied Ghostberries, but I''ll give you further incentive to win the slave pits and assist you in winning. How about this! For each slave you kill. I will grant you one Ghostberry. Since you already killed one this morning. I will give you one Ghostberry. What says you?"


    "This one is most appreciative." Xa''Gun gave an orcish salute pounding his chest from his kneeling position.


    "Good. Very good. If there is nothing more, you may leave Xa''Gun." The Chieftain finished, with a slight smile hanging over his tusks.


    Jukzuk finally spoke out, now that the major business was taken care of, "I have something that I wish to ask Xa''Gun before the Blacktongue Chieftain and the Tribe if you will allow."


    "Oh?"


    The Chieftain furrowed his brows... Just what did Jukzuk want at this time? He felt that Jukzuk would be spoiling his mood of potentially acquiring a new warrior that could expand his region...

 Chapter 23: Adoption by Blood Rite

    Jukzuk walked to the side of Xa''Gun and asked his question.


    "Xa''Gun, you are among your brothers and sisters but do not have a true family and no surname. Will you take my surname and become my son, as I adopt you as your father?"


    Even though Xa''Gun knew this was to happen, it still plucked at his heartstrings. He held back his tears, as he fell to both knees.


    "I, Xa''Gun, take you as my father!"


    Jukzuk continued as he drew a small stone dagger from his waist, as Hellie approached, "Where no blood was before, blood flows now!" Per instructions of Jukzuk when he got here. Hellie handed him a small cup of mead. Jukzuk took the dagger and stabbed it into his left hand. He squeezed the wounded hand into the small cup of mead until it turned crimson in color. He then offered the cup to Xa''Gun.


    "I drink of my father''s blood to become his child." Xa''Gun drank the metallic and bitter mixture down, while Jukzuk smiled with the wrinkles on his face tightening up.


    "Rise, my son."


    "Yes, father." Xa''Gun stood up with the help of his newly adopted father.


    The chieftain remained silent watching the ritual take place, as he drummed his fingers on the arm of his throne.


    "Blood is thicker than water..." He mumbled... "I can use this." The chieftain sneered into a smile, as he stood up from his abode, and thrust his right arm into the air!


    "BLOOD IS THICKER THAN WATER! BLACK TONGUE! BLACK TONGUE! BLACK TONGUE!"


    Incited by the chieftain, the other Orcs within the great hall also howled, "BLACK TONGUE! BLACK TONGUE! BLACK TONGUE!"


    Jukzuk frowned for only a moment before it returned to a wizened smile. He decided it wasn''t good to rain on the parade of his own son. Today his son got something he always wanted... A father.


    "If the chieftain no longer needs us... Let''s go home and have a family feast. We''ll eat at your burrow since your still under arrest until the games finish."


    "I will do as you say, father." Xa''Gun felt choked when saying, father. Even in another language... The word father was hard to say.


    The Chieftain stood up from his throne, and lumbered down, as the Orcs parted for his passing. He held out his arm to Jukzuk.


    Jukzuk eyed the extended arm for only a moment, before he slapped his own, and embraced the chief''s arm in a brotherhood handshake.


    "Blood is thicker than water, Jukzuk." The Chief spoke slowly and articulated his words.


    Jukzuk sighed, "Yes. Blacktongue, Blacktongue... Blacktongue."


    The Chief pulled Jukzuk into a full embrace, as he whispered into Jukzuk''s ear, "Calamity''s Promise... Blood is thicker than water..."


    The Chief released Jukzuk, while the grim face of Jukzuk reflected back to the chief.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He, Jukzuk, neither confirmed nor denied, as he reached out to Xa''Gun and helped him up.


    "Let''s head-on, the Chief has many other things to discuss, and I''m sure the shamans are going to be buzzing with that last visit. Jukzuk spoke looking to Midka. Midka smiled bitterly, as she spoke, "Yes. I should remain behind."


    The Chief noticed Xa''Gun, this newly minted Blacktongue''s gaze toward Midka. While Hellie was a wild card, and he knew that Demze wanted his throat... Midka was much more... Willing to work for the clan than for her own interest.


    The Chief snapped his fingers to Uvog, who was still contemplating their latest visit. He snapped from his meditation, to briskly make his way to the side of his chief.


    A few words were exchanged, and in turn, Uloth was called by Uvog.


    While Jukzuk was speaking to Midka, Uloth came forward and interrupted.


    "Midka," Uloth called out softly, as Midka, Jukzuk, and Xa''Gun turned their heads to hear the older Shaman, it was at this time that Demze and Hellie approached.


    "Yes, Teacher?"


    "Run along with your family. Welcome your Uncle''s son. It''s not every day you get new family, and who knows what it might pan out to become." Uloth nodded, with a smile.


    Midka tilted her head, but agreed, "If Teacher says it''s alright, I''ll obey."


    "Good, go on... Uvog and I will work on the details. When you finish tonight, please return to me. I wish for you to transcribe the words spoken today for the future."


    "Yes, Teacher." Midka nodded.


    "Well then..." Jukzuk eyed the Chief, who smiled back, as he turned and left with Xa''Gun following. Hellie and Midka followed, as Demze glanced at the Chief, and followed as well.


    Uloth turned to Uvog, "Since my apprentice has gone off to make merry, I expect you to do her work." Uvog sighed while looking at the chief, and slowly nodded.


    The chief in turned laughed, as he went back to his throne to hear the next issue his clan had for today... Seating in the slave pits no doubt, and the recent sacking of a certain pub visited by Hellie.


    *******


    At twilight, Xa''Gun greeted Gnarg and Gnath, the Stonethrower brothers guarding his burrow, as he walked in first, as instructed by his father, Jukzuk. Since it was his home, it was Xa''Gun to walk in first, it would be different when he would get to visit Jukzuk''s home.


    Xa''Gun went to the coach and flopped on it exhausted. Though he didn''t fight or perform heavy work, he felt that he used every ounce of his energy.


    Midka and Jukzuk entered and sat on the couch across from Xa''Gun in the opened living room.


    "Hellie and Demze should be back soon with food and drinks," Midka spoke to break the ice.


    "Anything would be fine at this point... Even some more of those bars would be fine." Xa''Gun spoke slowly.


    "You can still eat those bars! How many have you eaten now?" Jukzuk laughed, slapping his knee.


    "Not enough." Xa''Gun laughed, his tongue touched the spaces in his teeth, thinking about how they would replace them...


    "What bars?" Midka didn''t follow.


    "That''s right, you''ve never eaten Hard Mash." Jukzuk chuckled.


    "What''s that taste like?"


    "Bad... But it fills a hole."


    "Oh? Do you have any I can try?"


    "Why would you want to try Hard Mash?"


    "Just to see its taste," Midka explained to Jukzuk.


    "Son, you got any here in the burrow?" Jukzuk asked.


    Xa''Gun popped his head up, at being called son, "Yeah! Yeah, I do. Hold on!"


    He got up and quickly went to his actual bedroom, where he threw most of his stuff. He also couldn''t sleep in here... Lest he be reminded of Hellie.


    "...I would have gone and got it if you''d have told me." Jukzuk rubbed his head, while Midka giggled to herself at Xa''Gun''s antics.


    In a few moments, Xa''Gun emerged from the back, with a hand full of Hard Mash Bars.


    He passed one to Midka, offered one to Jukzuk, who turned him down, and he then sat back down on his couch.


    Xa''Gun stuffed his face with a few bars.


    "Son, it''s not like Hellie and Demze aren''t coming back with food, haha! You don''t have to eat those anymore." Jukzuk chided with a laugh.


    "Yeah, I know, it''s just... I''m hungry. I''ll just whet my appetite."


    Midka took a bite of the hardened bar of pressed dry foodstuffs, as it crumbled. The bitter and rancid taste spread throughout her mouth.


    "BLAGH!" Midka spat but realize this was most, unlike a proper Orcess. She took out a small cloth from her pouch and spat the rotten contents into it.


    Jukzuk laughed louder and harder than usual. It had been many years since he had been back in the presence of his niece Midka, and many more since he saw her lose her composure.


    "You ummmm... You going to finish that?" Xa''Gun asked as Midka blinked her large eyes at him, while Jukzuk howled with more laughter.

 Chapter 24: Mead is life

    Hellie and Demze walked into the burrow together. Hellie weighted down as she carried a large barrel of mead under one arm, and a sack of meat in the other. Demze carried the coin purse...


    Hearing the howls of laughter, they both entered the foyer, "What the hell happened here?" Hellie asked as she put down her items.


    Xa''Gun looked up with a face full of Hard Mash, "Midka doesn''t seem to like Hard Mash?" Xa''Gun grunted and shrugged.


    "...Why is she eating Hard Mash?" Demze interjected as she moved quickly to the Kitchen of the Burrow.


    "She seemed interested," Xa''Gun replied, after brushing off the crumbs on his face with his large arm.


    Demze returned to hand a cup of water to Midka, who took the cup up and drank large mouth fulls as if to cleanse her pallet.


    Hellie seeing that Midka was alright, then joined Jukzuk in laughter, while Xa''Gun looked up perplexed.


    Demze glared over, as she spoke, "Not everyone has the stomach for Hard Mash..."


    Xa''Gun shrugged again, as he didn''t really know what to do.


    Helpless, Demze shook her head.


    Jukzuk got his last chuckle in, as he stood up to inspect the barrels placed on the floor by Hellie. Slapping his calloused hands together as he rubbed them, he asked, "And what fine brews have you brought tonight?"


    Hellie calmed down when the talk of alcohol came up. "We got two barrels! We got Grak''s Famous Melomel Mead and Peon Sty''s Finest Mead. Funny enough that gave us both Barrels for free!"


    "Obvious of what happened there." Demze laughed with some mischief laced within...


    Hellie shrugged, as she popped the top of the barrels to smell the alcoholic and spiced mead''s aroma.


    "Ahhhh! This is what mama has been looking forward to all day!" Hellie sighed and spoke with relish, as she rushed to the Kitchen for a tankard.


    "Get me a Tankered while you''re in there!" Jukzuk yelled toward the Kitchen.


    "...Yeah, yeah!"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "I''ll go prepare the food. Demze, please assist me."


    Demze''s head drooped, as she followed behind Midka, just as Hellie emerged from the Kitchen with three tankards.


    Hellie went over to the barrel and scooped up three tankards full, as she passed one to Jukzuk and Xa''Gun. She couldn''t wait any longer, as she drained her tankard.


    Xa''Gun looked at the thick mead in his cup, and at Jukzuk and Hellie.


    "Son, what''s the matter?" Jukzuk asked.


    "I''ve... Never had mead before... Smells funny. Burns my nose." Xa''Gun replied.


    "Never?" Hellie asked in shock, as she filled her tankard again.


    "No... Never." Xa''Gun thought back to how he barely afforded food, and sometimes it came down to rent or going hungry... Rent always won.


    "Tin-Can, this is the best! This is the lifeblood of Orcs everywhere! NO ALL OF EXISTANCE!" Hellie passionately spoke.


    "I wouldn''t go that far, but I would say that it is in fact one of the finest things in life. Drink it, and see how it does you. Everyone feels alcohol differently." Jukzuk motioned.


    Hellie looked on with bright eyes, while Jukzuk had an encouraging smile. Seeing both pressuring him, he steeled himself and drained his tankard in one go like Hellie.


    "Whoa, there son! I just said it does everyone differently!" Jukzuk.


    "I only did it like Hellie did... Is that wrong?"


    "Hellie has experience... Too much, actually..." Jukzuk shook his head.


    "Hey...! Never enough..." Hellie smiled over her cute tusks again, as she got another tankard full.


    "When''s your next match, Tin-Can?" Hellie asked out of the blue.


    "That...?" Xa''Gun was at a loss, he didn''t remember much about his last match...


    "That would be in three days." Jukzuk took a large cut of his mead, as he spoke.


    "Oh, good. I''ll bring over my weights and see if I can get that Ghostberry." Hellie spoke out her plans, "We are going to get you strong. I''ll also bring a weighted dull axe so you can practice your ''Chopping Block.''"


    Xa''Gun grunted questioningly.


    "I don''t know, it''s your technique." Hellie shrugged.


    "Whatever works," Jukzuk laughed.


    Several Tankards later and Hellie''s words began to slur, while Jukzuk paced himself, though his complexion took a darker appearance with a flushed face. Midka and Demze were nearing the evening''s feast completion, Xa''Gun looked over the drunk Hellie with a slightly amused face.


    "Hmmmm? How are you feeling, Son?" Jukzuk asked.


    "A bit of a buzzing feeling in my head, and my top lip feels like it''s a bit too small."


    "That''s it?"


    "Hmmm... Maybe a bit warmer than usual... Why?" Xa''Gun followed up.


    "How much have you drank? Seems to be a bit more than me, right?" Jukzuk continued.


    "Ummm... Let me see..." Xa''Gun counted on his fingers, and then, "About eight tankards... Speaking of which, I need to go." Xa''Gun stood up and paced quickly to his bathroom.


    Jukzuk looked on with an amazed face, "Orc has some amazing tolerance."


    "What goods ish tolerance. Thatsh takes all the fun out of drinking." Hellie giggled, as she drank another cup.


    "You''re going to be too drunk to eat, or worse, dear niece," Jukzuk warned.


    "I''ll eat when I wakes up. Imma go nap, heh." Hellie stood up and left.


    Jukzuk watched her sway around the corner to the hall. He rubbed his chin in thought for a while. Noticing that Xa''Gun was taking a little too long, a thought struck him. He put down his tankard on the low table between the two coaches, as he rose to follow the same path that Xa''Gun and Hellie took.

 Chapter 25: A Family Feast

    Jukzuk stepped to the bathroom door. Sure enough, he heard Xa''Gun and Hellie inside,


    "Hellie, I-"


    "Shhhh, shhh, shhhhhhh... Yous don''t have ta say none-shing. Mama knowsh dat ya want dish...."


    "W-Well, Yes... If you don''t mind-"


    [I don''t want to be that father, but Hellie wouldn''t want to be loved while Xa''Gun hasn''t become champion yet...!]  as he quickly opened the door. Thankfully it wasn''t locked.


    "Hey, son! You still alive in here- Oh?" Jukzuk sounded shocked to see Hellie''s thighs around Xa''gun''s hips, as she was on top, both still in clothes though. Jukzuk couldn''t help but notice that his son had two large handfuls of Hellie''s bottom, as she was seated on him. If nothing else, his son had good taste.


    "Ummm, this is exactly as it looks like..." Xa''Gun hid nothing, as he reluctantly removed his hands.


    "Wah? Uncle ish ruining my fun. I''m shleepy any way," Hellie leaned forward on top of Xa''Gun''s large stomach, as she let out a loud snore with the rising and falling of his fat belly.


    "Now, that''s funny, haha!" Jukzuk laughed loud, but it didn''t seem to cause Hellie to stir.


    "A little help here... Father?" Xa''Gun asked, while now he didn''t know where to put his hands now. Where he wanted to- He shouldn''t, and where he was supposed to- He didn''t know.


    "Let''s just move her to a bed." Jukzuk nodded.


    Xa''Gun rose, with Hellie still on him, as he scooped her up.


    "And what help did you need?" Jukzuk stopped his approach to help lift Hellie. Hellie wasn''t a small Orcess with all her muscles. She weighed a lot more than she looked, but Xa''Gun lifted her easily.


    Xa''Gun grunted, as he sidestepped Jukzuk and walked out of the bathroom to his room.


    He laid Hellie down softly on his bed... One more time of this, he thought, and this will become her bed, huh? Something he heard the fieldhands talk about.


    Jukzuk watched and waited for Xa''Gun to come back out of his room.


    "Let''s go eat something. Midka and Demze should be done by now. We''ll save some for Hellie... Okay, We''ll save a lot for Hellie."


    *******


    At the kitchen island table, a large platter of different foods was mounted and heaped surrounded by five plates.


    Midka looked up to see Jukzuk and Xa''Gun enter the large area Kitchen come dining room.


    "I was just about to call everyone... Xa''Gun, if you could lure Hellie in here with some mead, that''d be great." Midka sounded sweet but tired.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "I just laid Hellie down for the night... Seems she got too deep in her tankard." Jukzuk spoke before Xa''Gun could.


    "I was afraid of that when she brought those two barrels... Any left for the rest of us?"


    "There is still three-quarters of a barrel of the Peon''s Finest Mead," Xa''Gun commented.


    "Damn it, Hellie! I wanted Grak''s mead... Ugh!" Demze stamped her foot.


    "Well, I''m a bit guilty as well, but the Peon''s Finest Mead is pretty good," Jukzuk spoke, as he took his place to the left of Xa''Gun who had just picked his spot.


    Demze sighed, as she spoke, "Yeah, but I didn''t want to drink Sharog''s personal mead..."


    Midka looked over to Demze, as she reached and grabbed a number of items from the mound of food upon the stoneware platter for serving, "I heard you sent Hellie to smash up her bar... So that''s not just hear-say, huh?"


    "Oh, dearest sister, you know that our sister Hellie loves her mead... It isn''t my fault if she gets a bit wild." Demze spoke, as Jukzuk handed her a tankard of the mead she questioned.


    "You know, that I know-" Midka started in on Demze, before being cut off by Jukzuk, "Alls fair in love, war, and mead, Midka... Let''s just dig in." As the Demze and Jukzuk followed the lead of Midka to fill their plates.


    Xa''Gun had been quiet during this exchange, as he continued to eye the mountain of food that lay layered upon the stoneware platter. He had no idea what half of the items were, but it looked and smelled fantastic!


    Large amounts of sausages, hog shanks, ribs of some beats that were arranged around the platter, various different types of green planets stewed in fatty greases to be spooned next to the platter, and a Jar of pickled eggs with a two-pronged for to fish them out.


    He continued to sit there looking at the large amounts of food, that the three had taken and began to eat. Jukzuk cracked a joke about a human merchant, that Demze snickered and even Midka snorted at, as she failed to remain passive.


    "Son, you didn''t fill up on Hard Mash, did ya?" Jukzuk with his ruddy face turned to see why Xa''Gun hadn''t dug into the pile of food.


    "N-No... It''s... Just-" Xa''Gun looked with his reddened eyes at the three faces that looked back at him, Jukzuk, Midka, and Demze.


    "Oh, I see," Jukzuk spoke with a weak sigh, as he reached over and got a large amount of food to move to Xa''Gun''s plate. After toweling off his hands, he patted his adopted son on the back.


    "It''s alright, son. We''re family now... nothing can change that, and even if we were all to die tomorrow, we''ll still be family in the grave. This is to celebrate you as my son and me as your father!"


    Xa''Gun thought of his sister... She was gone, but she was still his sister... Still his family... Just like his father here, that adopted him.


    A rare emotion of happiness budded within Xa''Gun, as he produced his wretched smile, and gave a grunt of understanding and cheerfulness. He had watched the others eat, and so grabbed up the hog shank by the bone, and bit into it with a massive bite, as he rendered the flesh from bone.


    "There you go! Even without tusks, that''s a damn good bite! Remember son, always protect your teeth... If you don''t have teeth, you can''t eat... Then you die. Hahahaha" Jukzuk laughed loudly with inebriation, as he sat back down to continue eating.


    Xa''Gun nodded, as he continued to eat. He had never eaten meat in such amounts! In fact, the last time he had meat was when his sister was still alive! It was good! It was too good! He closed his eyes as tears spilled, as he continued to eat and savor the tastes of the spices that he didn''t know the names. The fat of the meat that melted in his mouth, and the various greens that were fresh and hearty.


    Late into the night, after the last barrel of mead was empty, bones were strung on the table of the kitchen, and pleasant conversation had dwindled down to snoring, Xa''Gun sat on the steps that led to the back area of his burrow, watching the stars.


    "Mind if I sit here?" A sweet, but firm voice issued from behind Xa''Gun, as he turned his head to see Midka standing there with her hood down.


    He grunted in affirmation, as Midka sat next to him, but with the space of an Orc between the two, as she took gazed at the stars. After he had a moment to look at her profile, he went back to looking at the stars that shined in the night.


    After a long period of time watching the stars, Midka broke the silence, "Xa''Gun... What do you believe in?"

 Chapter 26: Its all about the Clan

    Xa''Gun pulled his eyes from the stars again to look upon Midka''s profile, it was eerie how her face, Hellie''s, and Demze''s were exactly the same, but the contorting of their expressions caused them to look different from each other at only a glance.


    After his brief pause, Xa''Gun grunted out, "Believe in?"


    "Yes. What do you believe in?" Midka continued to look at the stars, as she traced the constellations in her mind, per her tutelage.


    Xa''Gun fell silent, as he looked down at the ground searching for some answer in his mind.


    "Everyone has something to believe in... I''m sure you are the same."


    "...Why do you want to know...?" Xa''Gun grunted as he asked a question to buy more time to think.


    "Why not? If I know what you believe in, then I might be able to provide you guidance... I also would like to know what my dear baby sister is getting herself into..."


    "Wot? I thought you were of the same litter?"


    "I was born first, then Demze, then Hellie," Midka gave a light laugh, as she continued her star gazing.


    "I see... Don''t seem to be much different in a few minutes."


    "That''s not true at all." Midka''s laugh now turned to silver bells of giggling, "Let me ask you, Xa''Gun... If you gave your enemy a chance to attack you for a second, do you think that second doesn''t make much difference?"


    "Hoy?"


    "That''s right. Seconds, minutes, and hours... Days, months, and years... They make a difference. How many seconds you spend doing something... You never answered me, so I''ll answer my own question."


    "I believe in the clan." Midka''s voice turned serious from its more fun tone.


    Xa''Gun then looked to the left of him to some of the flickering flames of the other burrows... It was late into the night, so only one was still lit for each burrow. It appeared the torches were snuffed for the streets hours ago.


    "Yes. This clan. My father, his father, and so on. My mother, her mother, and so on... All for the clan." Midka continued, "Xa''Gun... There is nothing more important than the Clan... Even family. Without the Clan, there is no family, no orc... No one."


    "Clan over everything else? What about the poor? The slaves? other clans?" Xa''Gun asks.


    "There are no poor among the Orcs, Xa''Gun... If an Orc has strength, then he can feed himself. There is always work to be done. There will always be war with other clans."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "...I don''t understand..." Xa''Gun''s knowledge learned from the humans did not translate into whatever system the Orcs had in place.


    "All you need to do is believe in the clan. You don''t have to understand, only do. If it''s hard to learn, take your time, and just pledge to the cause. As long as the clan is strong, We are strong. Orc is strong; Clan is stronger." Midka said with her bosom rapidly rising and falling, catching Xa''Gun''s eyes.


    He grunted in response.


    "I told you what I believe in, to give you an idea of what I''m asking... So again, what do you believe in?" Midka continued.


    Xa''gun remembering his adopted father''s words pulled his gaze from those curvaceous mounds that peaked above her shaman''s robe.


    "I... Never had time to think... I guess... Survival..." Xa''Gun''s tongue rubbed the spaces in his teeth, as he thought of his sister...


    "Survival is good. We Orcs are not strangers to this concept. Banished to these shattered lands after the great war. Those stupid humans thought We would wither and die, but We held onto our clans and those clans found their places... And We are still here. So survival is good, but now... Xa''Gun you have a clan... The Clan will ensure you survive as long as you are with the clan, but first... You must get out of the slave pits."


    Xa''Gun turned his face back to the stars, as well... He grunted in agreement.


    [Yes... I must continue in the pits...]


    Midka stood up and dusted her bottom and robes, "It''s getting very late, and knowing Hellie... She will drive you into the ground tomorrow. Go get some sleep."


    Xa''Gun again grunted as he looked to where Midka stood, but all that was left was a small pile of ashes and the smell of sulfur.


    "..." He stood up and looked around. Xa''Gun then walked into his large living room with both his couches and found that the smell disappeared.


    He rubbed the back of his head, as he lumbered down the hallway, and looked into his room. Hellie was still sleeping with half of her body hanging off his bed. At some point, she pulled off her chest wrap again...


    Xa''Gun didn''t bother to cover his eyes, and he walked into the room. He gazed at those hard abs and contrasting smaller but still soft breasts of Hellie.


    After standing for ghost knows how long, Xa''Gun lifted Hellie''s arm and leg that were hanging off the bed and put her back on top in a better position. At the bottom, he noticed a thin sheet. Xa''Gun grabbed it and covered Hellie lightly. It was summer, and the nights were a lot cooler... That and the amount of sweat she had that caused her mounds to glisten like prizes in the moonlight would cause her to catch a chill, or so thought Xa''Gun based on stories he could barely remember from his Sister.


    He turned and left the room to check on his father, Demze, and if Midka was still there.


    After Xa''Gun turned the corner, Hellie opened one eye for a moment, before she closed it and smiled widely over her petite tusks, as she turned to her right side to continue sleeping.


    Xa''Gun stepped to the doorway of the second bedroom of the burrow, to see Jukzuk sleeping away. He looked the rest of the room over and didn''t see Demze...


    [She didn''t say she was going home???]


    Jukzuk started to cough in his sleep in a nasty fit, as Xa''Gun was about to walk away. He quickly went to the side of Jukzuk, to ask, "Are you okay?"


    "W-water..." Jukzuk coughed again.


    Xa''Gun quickly came and went from the kitchen with a tankard of water. Upon his return, he was met with more coughing, as Xa''Gun provided the water to Jukzuk, who drank large gulps. Finally, he let out a long sigh, as he smiled with his sleepy eyes at Xa''Gun.


    "Thanks, son." Jukzuk handed the empty tankard to Xa''Gun and patted him on the shoulder before he slid back into bed and closed his eyes.


    Xa''Gun stood there... This felt like... A lot like his sister.


    [Is this... Family...?] He shook his head, as he took the tankard back to the kitchen and put it in the wash area. He walked to the center area and stretched. Too tired to continue his search, he fell into his usual sleeping place, one of the couches, and before long his mistress of sleep took him away from the world.

 Chapter 27: Training Day

    A hard slap to Xa''Gun''s stomach snapped him from the soft embrace of sleep.


    "Come on, it''s time to start Mama''s Hell Training!" Hellie spoke in an even more excited state than usual.


    Xa''Gun opened his eyes to stare into the smiling face of Hellie, as he rolled up from his lying position on the couch to be seated, as he attempted to wake.


    "Come on to the back, I got everything We need to start!" Hellie walked passed Xa''Gun, and as she did so, Xa''Gun''s groggy half-awake state was swept away as his eyes followed her undulating hips.


    Hellie stopped at the back door of the burrow to look over her should to Xa''Gun, who was still sitting on his couch, "Are you coming?"


    "Not, yet... I-ER!" Xa''Gun got up quickly and stretched releasing a loud grunt, hoping that Hellie didn''t understand or didn''t hear.


    Hellie''s smile changed slightly to a mischievous smirk, but she didn''t make comment as she walked out of the door. Xa''Gun watching her walk out the door, sighed in relief.


    "Ahem..." Xa''Gun heard a throat being cleared behind him, as he turned quickly to see Jukzuk staring at him with one eye closed.


    "Be a bit more subtle with an Orcess... Thankfully Hellie doesn''t mind forward-thinking Orcs, but you can''t be like that with other Orcess. Understand?"


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding, knowing that his mouth slipped while he was sleepy.


    "Also, son... You need to become more aware of your surroundings... This is the third time I''ve walked up on you, and you didn''t know it."


    "...Wait? Three times?"


    Jukzuk nodded and walked past him as he exited to where Hellie was in the back courtyard.


    Xa''Gun stretched his head, as he followed. Stepping into the area he noticed odd-looking tools of various sizes.


    "Hey, Uncle!"


    "How is little Lili doing this morning?" Jukzuk asked as Xa''Gun looked at the sky finally realizing that the sun hadn''t come up...


    "Uncle! Gezzz... No ones called me that in ten years!" Hellie stamped her foot but was clearly in a good mood.


    "Hahaha! What''s wrong little Lili? Don''t like your name?"


    "Uncle! You know that''s not my true name!"


    "I''m calling you that anyway, so get used to it again! Haha," Jukzuk laughed, while Xa''Gun walked to the large tools on the surrounding grounds.


    "Fine! But what''s Xa''Gun''s nickname then?! I''m not going to be the only one here with one!"


    "Oh, That''s a good point!" Jukzuk rubbed his chin in thought, "I know... Gun-Gun!"


    Xa''Gun grunted to look up after being talked about.


    "Hahahaa!" Hellie held her sides! "Yes! Let''s call him that!"


    "Wot? What about mountain-moutains?"


    "No, son, haha" Jukzuk shook his head while laughing, "Orcs like to have nicknames to use between close family and friends, "These are always picked by their elders, and yours is now Gun-Gun."


    "Oh...? Okay..." Xa''Gun nodded his head.


    "Be happy. It means you''re cared for." Jukzuk continued.


    Hellie finally calmed down as she pointed to the tools, "Let me explain these first. Proper use will make you strong. Oh, Uncle, can you go get the Ghost Berry?"


    "Hmmm... I thought you already had it... Alright. Be careful while I''m gone. This should take me about an hour." Jukzuk grunted as he turned around and walked with a bit more pep in his step than the days before, though his back was still hunched.


    "Alrighty then. Just you and me now Gun-Gun, haha." Hellie put her hands on her wipe fit hips.


    "Oh?"


    "A trick I learned from my smart sister."


    "Trick?"


    "Yeah, how else can I show you some things." Hellie laughed, as she approached a tool that looked like a large double-headed hammer.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "These Xa''Gun are called the Mountain Lord''s tools, but honestly, We just call them weights, for short."


    "Why are they called Mountain Lord''s tools then?"


    "Old story about some orc on a mountain to become a lord. Demze can tell you better if you can get her to talk."


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    "The best part here is that using them is super simple. All you got to do it pick it up... and put it down."


    "Wot?"


    "That''s it, but the special trick is doing it, like, a lot. I mean like alot-alot. Everyday type a lot."


    "Oh, so I just pick it up." Xa''Gun walked over to the large barbell and bent his back to lift it.


    "No! Nonononono!" Hellie approached quickly and slapped Xa''Gun''s large hand in mid-air that was attempting to grab the bar.


    "Never with your back!"


    "Oh, then... Tell me how, if you can."


    "Mama''s going to teach you. I might not be smart like my sister, but I know my way with these tools, see?" Hellie struck a front double biceps pose showing both of her shapely well-defined biceps.


    Xa''Gun nodded and grunted to express his approval.


    Hellie walked around the barbell and to the side of Xa''Gun, "Alright, so you have to squat and-" Xa''Gun listened to Hellie''s explanation, as she positioned his body like he was a mannequin.


    "Then you grab tight here, and then you stand up with this bar." Hellie continued, "This is only a little bit of weight to learn the movements, but I''ve got more piled to the side."


    Xa''Gun listened seriously; even as Hellie''s body brushed up against him several times, he concentrated on the movements. He effortlessly moved this small amount of weight.


    "Alright, so do that a few more times, until you think you got it." Hellie watched as Xa''Gun continued.


    [He''s a fast learner... Well faster than me...] Hellie thought to herself, as she eye-licked Xa''Gun.


    After learning deadlifts, Hellie taught Xa''Gun various other exercises such as the military press, shrug, etc... Though the Orcs named the exercises by different names, the movements were the same.


    After learning the barbell and the dumbbells, Hellie showed Xa''Gun something held his interest since he walked out.


    The large round black stones, five in total.


    Hellie walked over to the largest stone slapping it on top, "These here are lifting stones, called Balls of the Mountain Lord."


    "...Like those balls...?"


    "Exactly, hahaha" Hellie laughed at the crudeness, though her complexion turned darker from blush.


    "But there are like five of them here..." Xa''Gun countered.


    "Then he must have had a lot of balls!" Hellie continued, as she held her sides.


    "...What do I do with these then..."


    "You lift them, like the bar, but these are harder because of the shape!" Hellie''s laughter came to an end as she went to the third one and lifted it pretty easily into the air.


    "See." Hellie put it back on the ground.


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    "I had to get the Stonethrower brothers to roll them here... If only I could get them to bring the stands." Hellie gave a dissatisfied grunt, unlike an Orcess.


    "Well, I just pick these up and down too?"


    "Pretty much, but you can also carry them for so many meters," Hellie nodded, and then pointed to the smallest, "This one is called Useless, this one is called Weakling, this one is Half-Orc, this one is full-Orc, and that would be..." Hellie pointed to the largest stone, "the double-Orc."


    "How much do they weigh then?" Xa''Gun questioned.


    "Oh, well, that''s 23kg, that''s 54kg, that''s 100kg, that''s 154, that''s 308kg." Hellie finished with a smile. It took her a long time to memorize these measurements.


    "Why are the numbers so uneven?" Xa''Gun asked another question.


    "Ummm... Ask Demze later... Come here and pick up the Useless stone like you lifted the barbell." Hellie commanded.


    Xa''Gun grunted as he walked over, and gripped it between both his large hands. He easily lifted it and held his arms in front of him.


    "Well, as least you aren''t useless, though I never thought you were to start..." Hellie nodded, as she pointed her finger to indicate to put it back.


    Xa''Gun dropped the stone without much thought, "Hey! Don''t drop ''em like that. They might break or chip!" Hellie walked over and checked the stone.


    Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head, "Sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it, just don''t do that again, ya know." Hellie sighed, as she continued, "Let''s just skip to the Full-Orc." She again pointed.


    Xa''Gun reached around the large black stone that was as large as his belly. He gripped tightly and began to lift...


    He found that the stone weighed much more than he thought, as he continued to struggle. His arms turned red along with the rest of his complexion. Veins rose up across his legs, thighs, chest, arms, and back, even a small vein on his forehead bulged forth.


    The Stone only lifted about 10cm from the ground, before Xa''Gun put it back down, as he huffed and puffed. His lungs searching for air. He fell to his bottom on the soft dirt.


    "Hmmm... I thought for sure you could lift a Full-Orc Stone..." Hellie tilted her head to wonder, as an idea came to her mind.


    After a few minutes of rest, Hellie spoke, "Gun-Gun... Try again... I want to see something."


    Xa''Gun grunted as he didn''t know what she was after... He already tried and the Black Stone whipped him, but he did as she asked.


    He got back to his feet and attempted to lift the stone. His skin had retained much of the red color, but it again intensified to the reddish hue he had previously when attempting this feat just a few minutes before...


    "Gun-Gun... If you can lift that waist-high... I''ll lock lips with you."


    "Oh?" In surprise, Xa''Gun almost dropped the stone that was just a couple centimeters from the ground, but when the information was finally processed, his veins that pushed against the surface of his skin engorged to mountainous propositions... Almost like there were snakes under his skin that pulsated...


    Hellie marveled at Xa''Gun''s vascularity even though he was very fat. Surprise surfaced on her face, when the Full-Orc Stone lifted further into the air, as Xa''Gun straightened his back with shaky legs and tremors all over.


    "That''s good, go ahead and drop it!" Hellie went to the side of Xa''Gun and helped him lower the Stone.


    Xa''Gun went to one knee before he collapsed to his back as he attempted to draw in as much air as his lungs could. His belly fully extended up and down to pull and push in the vast amounts of oxygen that his body so desperately needed.


    "I-Ha-Didn''t-Ha-Think I could-Ha-Lift it!" Xa''Gun breathed in and out as he spoke, closing his eyes.


    After fifteen minutes passed and Xa''Gun''s breathing turned mostly normal, he continued to lay there with his eyes closed.


    It was at this moment, that Xa''Gun felt a soft pair of lips cover his own...

 Chapter 28: The Story of the Ghost Berry

    Time seemed to still, as the soft pair of lips that covered his own started to nibble. A little at first, and then a lot later. Hellie''s lips continued to nibble on Xa''Gun''s. She straddled Xa''Gun as he lay on the cool morning ground, as her lips began to wander from their initial landing.


    Xa''Gun could feel Hellie as she kissed and playfully bit along his, now, stubbled chin and down his neck. His hands once again found their way to hold Hellie''s firm rear.


    Jukzuk greeted the Stonethrower brothers, as he walked through the burrow and to the backyard to witness Xa''Gun and Hellie.


    [That boy loves ass.] Jukzuk shook his head, as he was more of a boobs Orc, but understood the appeal never the less.


    Hellie bit into Xa''Gun''s neck with a passion, causing a slight bit of pain, but it only caused Xa''Gun to use his weak hands to kneed the well-toned glutes of Hellie.


    "..." Jukzuk looked to the small pouch in his hand, and back to the pair in the yard.


    [Well, they''re both sober... I''ll come back when I hear talking...] Jukzuk turned around and went to the kitchen to make something to drink.


    Xa''Gun''s hands slid up along Hellie''s curves up around her waist, as she shivered from the sensation. It was at this moment, that it seemed that Hellie woke up from her pink dream, as she lifted herself at the waist to see the bad smile of Xa''Gun and the mark she left on his neck.


    "I-Ummm..." Hellie wanted to continue, but she made a deal with Xa''Gun... More importantly, she promised herself to never commit the same mistake she had before lest she be teased and bullied to death by Demze.


    Hellie''s complex expression also woke Xa''Gun from his aroused state. It was a good thing that Hellie was straddled on his midsection and not his lower half.


    "We should see where Jukzuk is... It should be about time for him to come back with the Ghost Berry." Hellie spoke, as she lifted herself off of Xa''Gun.


    "Y-yeah..." Xa''Gun tiredly got up from the ground and dusted himself off.


    "Hoy, I''m here." Jukzuk walked to the backdoor, with a tankard in hand.


    [That was faster than expected... I hope this isn''t a quick shot problem...] Jukzuk thought as he stood in the door frame.


    "Oh, f-father. Welcome back." Xa''Gun beat his chest.


    Jukzuk took a drink of mead, no doubt brought by Hellie or her punks early this morning. His eyes quickly fixed themselves on the reddening bite mark on his son''s neck.


    "Ahem... Marked him so early, have we Hellie?" Jukzuk closed one eye, as he cast his gaze to Hellie to the side.


    "I-Ummm, it just sort of happened, ya know, hahaha" Hellie forced a laugh, with her hands on her hips. Her act of confidence was lost on Jukzuk as he saw her green skin darken from blush.


    "Uh-huh... Well, I wonder what Demze will think." Jukzuk laughed, as he fished out the berry from the small pouch he brought.


    "What about Demze???" Hellie''s eyes narrowed.


    "You''ll have to ask her about that." Jukzuk threw Demze under the carriage, instead of his son.


    "Son, come here, and get a taste of madness." Jukzuk decided to move on, without continuing the wagon train wreck of a conversation.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Xa''Gun lumbered over tiredly, as it seemed to lift the full-Orc stone took more than he thought, though he shifted himself so as not to expose his blood pressure.


    "But before I give this to you, all Blacktongues must know the Origin of Ghost Berries." Jukzuk held the sinister berry in his hand. If one looked close enough at it, he would see that it had small wiggling vines, almost like it was alive. Around the berry also gave a strange wafting dark aura.


    Looking at the strange berry, that was told to him to be the thing of most value among the blacktongue, Xa''Gun could only wonder who had the guts to eat this thing first.


    "I want to hear it again too, Uncle."


    "Alright, Lili, Gun-gun. Sit down and listen to a quick tale of Our ancestors."


    Xa''Gun and Hellie sat on the ground, as Jukzuk took his sit in the door frame, as he continued to hold the wiggling berry of darkness.


    "These blacktongue mountains were called something before We occupied them. There were the mountains of madness. Touched by a daemon spirit of the court of chaos itself! This daemon spirit has no name, no face, and no origin, but he was here all the same... We do not know his name, so We call him the anonymous daemon, or the Unknown Spirit. His madness seeped deep into these mountains, and for many years those that wished to pass the double mountain pass... ended as corpses to feed the flora..."


    Xa''Gun''s interest peaked. It had been since Jukzuk told him of the Orc Calamity, that he heard a good story. Hellie listened with her own interest, even if she has heard this story many times before.


    "The dead spirits of those that died to the madness of these mountains feed the plants, and it was one planet that grew plump and rich... Which would later be named the Ghost Berry Bushes. It was these berry bushes that took root into the soil and drank deep the madness and spirits that lingered. So much so, that these berry bushes made safer the passage of the double mountain pass."


    Jukzuk looked at the wiggling berry in his hand, as it seemed it wanted to crawl off his calloused hand and back to the dirt.


    "We were the first Orcs, the Blacktongues, that learned how to navigate the mountains safely. It was no longer the corrupting madness left by the anonymous daemon that slaughtered travelers but the ghostly vines that issued forth from the bushes on the mountain hillsides. At that time, We were not called the Blacktongues... We were called the Blackruined Clan."


    Jukzuk nodded a few times, in thought before he continued, "We descend from the same mother clan as the Nightbone Clan, though no one today would admit it. So Son, you being of the Skullblade Clan of the Nightbone Clan, might be destiny.


    Xa''Gun grunted in confusion.


    "All things are one, son. Things tend to be a circle, even in eternity. A cycle if you will. Perhaps it''s just your turn to come back to the fold. Well... Excuse this old Orc for thinking out loud."


    Jukzuk went back to his story, "The Blackruined Orcs, so-called that, for their fall from grace due to the end of the Calamity... We were nomads until we came to the Mountains of Madness. So driven there by Our Orcess Seer... Ma''Tera. Your ancestor, Hellie."


    "I know, uncle. Midka got her gifts, not me." Hellie said with a hint of sadness, but only she and her sisters knew why.


    Jukzuk nodded again, "But her blood still flows within your veins, so does the blood of many warriors, lords, and warlords flow. You are gifted with strength of body... Never disrespect it."


    Hellie grunted in agreement, as Jukzuk nodded knowing she understood, "We, the Blackruined tamed these mountains. Learned the secrets of the Ghost Berries. Ate of their madness, and grew powerful because of it. We grew so powerful that We owned most of the east until our hubris was brought low by the combined efforts of the human nations."


    "It was the human nations that learned the secrets of our Ghost berries, and Our weapon the Promise of Calamity. They soon cut our armies off from the supply of Ghost Berries, and with the weakness of withdrawal, did they fall before the human nations, again combined effort. One clan against all the human nations of the east... Glories and sad."


    "Son," Jukzuk offered the berry with his hand outstretched, "Eat this berry and think of our clan. Know that what this berry holds isn''t just power, but legacy and madness. Never believe the power delivered is forever, but only borrowed... Lest you are cut off from it and weaken like Our armies of old. Use the power granted to strengthen your body and Cultivation... Make it your own. As when I am no longer, and no one is there to save you... Only you can trust your body and the blood that flows within..."


    Xa''Gun took the squirming berry into his hand as it tickled his palm.


    "Chew and swallow... Close your eyes afterward, and feel the effects.


    Xa''Gun didn''t have to be asked twice to close his eyes to these nasty little berries, as he popped it into his mouth. He felt it tickle, again, in his mouth, as his teeth came down.


    A burst of juice, so sweet that it seemed to overpower him, causing him to shake his head.


    "Don''t spit it out... Swallow quickly." Jukzuk urged as Hellie watched from the side.


    Xa''Gun swallowed quickly and was left with a sour after-taste, as he continued to close his eyes to feel the result.

 Chapter 29: The Taste of Madness

    Xa''Gun kept his eyes tightly closed, as the roaring sounds of his blood passed through his ears, as it seemed to cut off the sound of Jukzuk talking, and Hellie to his side.


    No longer could he hear the birds in the surrounding mountains, or the running stream of water far behind his burrow.


    It was then, that he felt heavy. A pulling feeling in his stomach threatened to slam him to the ground, but he kept his balance as he was seated on the ground.


    In the darkness of his closed eyes, visions came quickly... Some were much too quick to be understood, but among those, he could see mountain ranges, deserts, flatlands, the cracking of ground, chasms... Lava... molten and rising... Roaring fury of the land itself... A rumbling earthquake that would rupture the world in half with the sleeping beast inside...


    Xa''Gun''s breathing increased!


    [This raw power of the earth! The lands itself was fury itself!]


    [Xa''Gun...]


    [Huh?] Xa''Gun wandered in his mind, as he continued to watch the wonderful and terrifying sense of the power of the lands in this world was made.


    [I am that which you stand upon... I am that which all creatures must submit to... I am that which holds everything... from vast oceans of water to the flames and fury of my mouths that pour forth my lava...]


    It was this last hypnotic cracking voice that brought on a vision of a tidal wave of molten fury. Lava made into a living wave of wrath as it rose upon the horizons and swallowed Xa''Gun!


    [Remember the power of the mountains, the ground, the land itself... Remember, let the monster out...! Remember! REMEMBER WHERE DO YOU RUN WHEN THE LAND BECOMES YOUR ENEMY?!?!]


    [I...]


    [AM...]


    [GUN''DUNAH!]


    Xa''Gun''s eyes snapped open as the bright light of the sky seared, and he quickly blinked.


    "SON! SON! CAN YOU HEAR ME!" Jukzuk''s panicked voice filtered in, and his rough hand slapping Xa''Gun''s face brought him back fully.


    Xa''Gun grunted to let Jukzuk know he was okay.


    "By the elements, Tin Can don''t scare me mama like that!" Hellie patted her large bosom, as she showed concern on her face.


    Xa''Gun noticed he had fallen back on the dirt. He sat back up, as Jukzuk leaned back to give his son some room.


    "What happened?" Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head which had a hint of pain.


    "You ate the berry and promptly passed out, haha!" Jukzuk let loose a laugh knowing that Xa''Gun was fine.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Xa''Gun grunted in confusion, as he asked, "How long?"


    "Oh, not more than a few seconds. Scared me more than anything, haha. It''s not rare for that to happen the first time. Never happens a second time." Jukzuk laughed a bit more, as he dusted off some of the first from Xa''Gun.


    "Felt like forever... Haha." Xa''Gun gave a wretch laugh, showing how unused to laughing he was...


    "Forever? Why...?" Jukzuk asked, as his hand paused.


    "I guess I was just seeing things. After I swallowed the ghost berry, I started to see things. Was crazy, haha."


    Jukzuk''s voice turned more serious, as Hellie covered her mouth, "Son, what did you see? Did you hear anything?"


    Xa''Gun looked between the two faces, one serious and one shocked, as he grunted in affirmation, "Yeah... I saw mountains, land, and lots of fire-spouting rocks. The land was red and moved like water in places, and I heard a voice that said it was Gun''Dunah."


    Jukzuk stood suddenly, "You''re sure it said it was Gun''Dunah."


    Xa''Gun grunted again, as he was sure.


    "Hellie, run get me some parchment and ink! Quickly!" Jukzuk commanded his niece, who jumped to her feet and dashed off into the burrow.


    "...Is this good...?" Xa''Gun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Son... Ghost berries sometimes cause visions, sometimes they just cause hallucinations... But I know for a fact that this world has a name, and its name is Gun''Dunah. The name that was told to the first Orc that ever lived! So this isn''t just fevered dreams... This is a vision!"


    "Uncle, here! Here!" Hellie passed him a scroll and an oily red substance in a rock-like container.


    "Tell me everything you remember! Quickly before it fades." Jukzuk unrolled the scroll and dipped his thick calloused index finger into the bloody red ink.


    Xa''Gun went over what he saw and what bit he heard, though he agreed... Some of the details started to fade like a dream.


    Jukzuk wrote orcish runes down detailing his son''s account of his vision, and after confirming what he had seen, he fell back down on his bottom in the door frame.


    "I don''t know if this is good or bad, son," Jukzuk commented.


    "Does it mean anything?" Xa''Gun couldn''t help but ask, as Hellie slid herself closer to her Tin Can.


    Jukzuk looked over the writings on the scroll he just recorded, "Where do you run when the land becomes your enemy..."


    "You can''t," Hellie added to Jukzuk''s mutterings.


    "Maybe... Maybe I''m the monster, you can''t run from... Just like the Mountains... Like my name..." Xa''Gun muttered as he looked at the ground.


    Jukzuk let out a questioning grunt.


    "I... I mean... Well, those black spirits... The wolf one told me to let the monster out and I''m it... And then whatever this was said the same thing... Let the monster out... Am I the monster?" Xa''Gun rubbed his lower lip feeling the spaces of his missing teeth through the thin skin.


    Hellie leaned on Xa''Gun''s shoulder and rubbed his arm, "We are all monsters, Gun-gun."


    "Well... Being a monster is a matter of perspective, if you ask me, son." Jukzuk rubbed his chin while looking at the scroll.


    Xa''Gun asked, "What do you mean?" emphasizing his curiosity.


    "Well... Does one wolf consider another wolf a monster in the same pack? Or does the rabbit that runs for its life from the wolf on the hunt consider the wolf the monster? Does the wolf consider us Orcs monsters when We hunt them? Do we consider the evil spirits monsters when they hunt us? See... Perspective." Jukzuk concluded as he rolled up the now-dried, scroll.


    Xa''Gun rubbed his head, "My head hurts more than just the fall..."


    Hellie nodded, as well.


    Jukzuk went into deep thought weighing the pros and cons of his next choice, but after deliberation, he couldn''t help but decide the pros outweighed the cons.


    "Hellie..." Jukzuk''s tone took on a more solemn note.


    Hellie, in turn, grunted in acknowledgment.


    Jukzuk ignored Hellie''s ''unbecoming of an Orcess'' grunt, as he continued, "Gather your two sisters for tonight again... I hate to call them back to back... But Demze is well learned, and Midka knows much of the spirits... I think-No. I know with the three of you together, We can come up with more than what we know now."


    Hellie nodded, as her two sisters were very smart. Demze knew worldly knowledge, while Mikda knew otherworldly knowledge.


    "Well... Go on then. I''ll stay here and keep training Gun-Gun."


    Hellie rubbed Xa''Gun''s arm one more time, something he only noticed now before she got up and headed out at a hurried pace.

 Chapter 30: Understanding the Heart of the Matter

    Four hours after Hellie left, Xa''Gun laid stretched out on the ground upon damp dirt, wet from his sweat.


    "Sorry, son... I might not be as good looking as your intimate, little Lili, but I''ll have you showing results in half the time, hahaha" Jukzuk laughed while sitting in the back door frame of the burrow.


    Xa''Gun huffed, "What''s an intimate?" He asked as he didn''t understand the orcish word.


    "Oh, guess I didn''t teach you that one. You know how a mate is to a wife for humans."


    Xa''Gun grunted his understanding.


    "Then intimate is human for girlfriend. Something just before what humans call fianc¨¦e, but more than just a friend."


    "What''s fianc¨¦e in orcish?" Xa''Gun asked mixing common and orcish words together to ask his question.


    "We don''t really have a word for that, but if you wanted one, it would be your promised-mate, which is as close as you can get," Jukzuk spoke after a moment of thought.


    "...?!?" Xa''Gun let out a hard grunt in confusion, "What intimate?!"


    "Yours..." Jukzuk lifted his hardened hand and pointed to his adopted son''s neck, "She already marked you... Wait... OH? AH! AHAHAHAHA!" Jukzuk held one side as he started to howl with laughter.


    Xa''Gun used all the strength his body had left to sit up, as he touched his neck that Hellie playfully bit.


    After what Xa''Gun thought were a few awkward minutes of just listening to his father laugh, Jukzuk finally calmed down. He rubbed his old tired eyes of the tears, as he spoke up, "That little girl, hahaha, She marked you and didn''t ask or tell you anything! Hahaha, I just can''t, hahaha."


    "What does this mean???" Xa''Gun had a feeling, but he wanted a full explanation out of Jukzuk before assuming anything.


    "Hahaha, I take it she got a bit too excited and marked you as hers. That mark means you have a girlfriend in common or intimate in orcish. However, you want to know it; call it, if other Orcs see that, then they''ll know you have one."


    "Wait... I saw other Orcs and Orcess... I didn''t notice anything like that???" Xa''Gun talked quickly.


    "Hahaha, well they fade with time, of course. It''s only a small bruise of sorts."


    "No, no, no! I mean, wouldn''t Orcs and Orcess have them all the time... Like-"


    "Calm yourself, son, hahaha, No. Haha, It only takes seeing it a few times for other Orcs to know or get the idea. Some lucky orcs have a lot of them if their mates are very, ahem" Jukzuk coughed into his hand, "Excitable, say like little Lili."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Xa''Gun grunted, but still sounded unsure.


    "Is Hellie a problem? You seem to like her and you get along well with her." Jukzuk finally calmed down enough to speak without laughing.


    "Well, no... I mean, I like her a whole lot actually..." Xa''Gun rubbed the bandage on his leg from where the human slave''s sword bit into his thigh. It seemed his hard training caused it to bleed through the bandages.


    "What''s the problem then?" Jukzuk pressed the question, as he found the antics of the young orcs amusing.


    Xa''Gun stopped rubbing his leg bandages, as he looked up to his adopted father, "It''s... I mean... Isn''t it a bit too fast?"


    "Fast...?"


    "And Hellie... She''s..."


    "She''s what?"


    "She''s really beautiful," Xa''Gun spoke while looking down at the ground.


    "...That''s a problem?" Jukzuk leaned back to understand. Out of all the concerns that his adopted son could have, this was one of them???


    "Well, yeah... I mean... I''m just me... I don''t look all that good, and... I''m weak, so why would she even express interest in me, to begin with..."


    "Well, Dem-dem expressed interest, as well." Jukzuk pointed out.


    "Well, she wants to use me, so I understand that," Xa''Gun confessed.


    "Oh? You know?" Jukzuk was taken back. This thick lug could figure out Demze''s intentions when most Orcs males couldn''t figure her out.


    "She looks at me with the same eyes as my human masters... The eyes of someone that just wants to use me."


    Jukzuk nodded, as he spoke, "There is no one that does anything without a self-serving purpose."


    Xa''Gun mulled the thought over in his mind, as he asked, "Even you?"


    Jukzuk sighed, and nodded again, "Yeah, even me."


    Xa''Gun looked up in wonderment waiting for an explanation.


    "A few reasons. For one, I''m lonely. I already told you that, and I see a lot of potential in you... Even more now that some many strange things are happening around you, haha. Seems to be a fun time. A few of the other reasons will have to just sit tight with me for a little while. Knowing them now wouldn''t help either of us, but when the time comes, I''ll tell you the rest. Just know, that I really do have your interests in mind, if not because of self-satisfaction." Jukzuk explained after a huff of breath.


    Xa''Gun grunted his understanding, "Hellie?"


    "Oh? I think she likes you because of the way you look. She might not be as smart as either of her two sisters if you look at learning, but she''s surprisingly keen. She''s a great judge of character in most situations, when she doesn''t get in her own way, haha. But she has some of the best hunches and gut feelings of anyone I know... At least she did when she was younger. Seems in recent years, she might not listen to her guy as much as she should." Jukzuk closed one eye, as he thought aloud.


    Xa''Gun listened intently wanting to know more.


    "Anyway, you need to go inside and bathe. Contrary to humankind''s expectations, We bathe far more than they do." Jukzuk got up, as he walked over to his son, and helped him to his feet.


    "I noticed... Why is that?" Xa''Gun had this in the back of his mind, ever since he saw the burrow''s bathroom.


    "We, orcs, workout a lot. We sweat and get dirty. The places we live, like these moist mountains, also become breeding grounds for infections and rashes... Best to wash the muck off. Go ahead to the bath. I need to see an old friend." Jukzuk patted Xa''Gun on the back, as they walked inside.


    Xa''Gun grunted that he understood, as he walked to the bathroom.


    "I''ll be back by the time those three show up." Jukzuk walked out, as he was saying.


    He greeted the two Stonethrower brothers, as he left.


    [I feel I thought of made mention of something, but I can''t remember.] Jukzuk thought to himself as he was making his way back into the heart of the settlement, forgetting to tell his adopted son, that he might want to cover his neck from Demze and Midka.


    Jukzuk shrugged, as he hummed a war song, as he continued.

 Chapter 31: I hate you so much

    Xa''Gun salted the warm waters that filled his bath. He then wiped his body, and with a douse of water from the overhead spigot, he rinsed off.


    He slipped into the warm waters and closed his eyes for a time, enjoying the cozy sensation.


    The sun began to hide behind the mountains in the early eve, as Xa''Gun opened his eyes to find he had dozed off. Thankfully, he did not slide further in, least he inhaled water.


    Getting up and out, he stepped out of the bath with his right leg, as a sharp pain in his thigh brought a sharp clarity to his mind from his previous sleepy state. Looking down at the angry blade wound on this thigh that dripped a small line of blood, Xa''Gun shrugged. He wiped off and put on his newest loin cloth. He had a number of them provided by Jukzuk along with clothing. What Xa''Gun wanted most of all was armor... This would have to wait until after his next match, as told by Jukzuk.


    Xa''Gun didn''t understand the wait but didn''t argue, never the less. He shook his head to clear his thoughts, as he headed to the foyer where the aid kit was left by Hellie after she held bandage him last time.


    Feeling the pain more pronounced in his thigh since soaking himself in the bath, Xa''Gun could only wonder if the salt made it better or worse. After all, it did seriously sting when he entered.


    [Maybe I can ask fa-] Xa''Gun walked up to his pair of couches, as he paused to stare down into the eyes of Demze.


    Demze smiled, "Seems you''ve become very comfortable here."


    Xa''Gun nodded, though he reddened slightly to be seen only in a loincloth, this was his burrow. More importantly, he didn''t really care for the feelings of this Orcess. Her eyes, her way of speech, her actions... They all told of hidden purpose and agenda.


    He lumbered over to his couch opposite her, as Demze couldn''t help but notice the love bite on Xa''Gun''s neck.


    Xa''Gun then sat down, as he reached for the aid kit. Demze narrowed her eyes in thought, as she watched as he got the kit and haphazardly wrapped his thigh.


    "Xa... Gun... That bruise on your neck... Just where did it come from?" Demze smiled again.


    Xa''Gun looked up to notice her eyes did not smile, much like the time he complimented Hellie.


    As he stared at Demze, with hands just now finishing his wrap. He tied it off and tore off the remainder with pure strength.


    "Just what does it matter to you where I got it from?" Xa''Gun spoke in a bad mood, it seemed that he had been influenced by his adopted father.


    "Do you know what that bruise means?" Demze pointed to the spot.


    Xa''Gun grunted that he understood.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    [That fast hussy...] Demze dropped her head and massaged her temples. Xa''Gun didn''t understand the change of attitude. It seemed that Demze went from being angry to having a headache.


    "Do you have any mead here... I could use a drink." Demze finally looked up with tired eyes.


    Xa''Gun nodded slightly, as he decided to go get it. As he got up, Demze rose and followed him into the cooking area of the burrow.


    He opened a barrel that was brought that morning. It seemed a few tankards were already missing. No doubt Jukzuk''s partaking involved.


    After getting a Tankard and filling it. He turned around to see Demze sitting at the table. He handed her the tankard and got his own to fill. After he filled his own tankard, he heard behind him, "Another, please."


    Demze handed the large tankard back to him.


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt, be Demze remained quiet. He shrugged as he refilled it and handed it back. As he took his seat at the table to wait for Jukzuk, Hellie, and Midka to show up, he witnessed Demze downing the tankard again.


    He remembered just yesterday she drank only a little, but today she already downed two tankards? Was she just thirsty?


    Demze''s complexion took a darker hue, as a few minutes of time passed between the two in silence. Xa''Gun didn''t say anything. Demze didn''t say anything, and the awkward atmosphere passed like that until Demze slapped her hands on the table as she stood up.


    "What''s so great about my sister, huh?" Demze snapped, with a slackened, but angry face.


    "Wot?" Xa''Gun questioned this new look of her... Why did her emotions change like the wind??? Was it her emotions or just her facial expressions. Was she just a bad drunk like Hellie???????


    Demze went around the table to the side of Xa''Gun as she touched the wound on his leg slightly, as if to caress it.


    "Is it because she''s got a fit body? More experienced? Shit... Is it because she''s just plain dumber than me? Elements I love her, but why do all the Orcs want to fuck her so badly?" Demze drew circles on Xa''Gun''s thigh, circling the wounded area.


    "...She''s just her... She''s not you." Xa''Gun spoke the best he could to answer the question.


    "She''s just her, huh... And what am I? I have a pair of breasts... I''m just as jade as she is, and I''m smarter! I can guide you. I can make you into the most powerful Orc that has ever sat upon the throne of these mountains!"


    "I-" As Xa''Gun was about to decline, he heard Demze ask, "Can you look that way before you say something stupid?"


    "..." Xa''Gun wasn''t sure what he was supposed to see, but he turned his head to look to the other side of the cooking area.


    Nothing of interest was found, but a sharp pain was felt on his neck. Startled, he stood up knocking Demze to the floor.


    "Ah...!" Demze landed with a hard thump on her hip.


    Xa''Gun slapped his neck where it stung. Demze looked up to see that the deed was done, as she smiled with a slight drunken look.


    "I won''t go down so easily... You like me; you just don''t know it yet." Demze giggled stupidly.


    Xa''Gun felt the spot that stung slightly, as anger rose slightly. She had placed a mark on the other side of his neck to match Hellie''s... This was not just a provocation to Hellie, but honestly...


    "WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?" Xa''Gun stomped heavily on the floor of the burrow. Despite being part of the ground that made the area, the cooking area shook.


    Demze laughed again, "I said it before, but mostly because I want my sister to know that I have an interest in you too."


    Xa''Gun angrily stepped forward and grabbed Demze roughly by the shoulders, as he lifted her into the air to his eye level. Her feet dangled in the air.


    "I DO NOT LIKE YOU!" Xa''Gun yelled.


    "And I hate you''re so stupid and ambitionless... I hate you so much." Demze smiled as she didn''t fight back.


    "THEN WHY!"


    "Because I want you." Demze snaked her arms around Xa''Gun''s hands, as she easily contorted out of his grasp. Latching onto Xa''Gun''s large chest, she placed her face next to Xa''Gun''s ear. She spoke softly, "I hate you... I really hate you a lot... But I want you, and I need you," She purred as she nibbled his ear.

 Chapter 32: Swear before We start

    "Dear sister, you should consider the time, date, and place." Midka walked through the door frame with her usual sassy walk, quickly followed by Hellie.


    "What the hell?" Hellie exclaimed seeing her sister, Demze tightly attached to Xa''Gun.


    "Heh... Seems we''ll need to continue this another time." Demze released her grasp around Xa''Gun, as she slid down his torso, and back to the ground.


    Midka took the same place she had the night before, before propping her head looking bored, but her eyes ping-ponged between her sisters and Xa''Gun. If one looked closely enough, one could see her brows ever so slightly furrowed.


    Xa''Gun, now speechless, wasn''t sure exactly what to say. Why did he feel bad that Hellie had found him and Demze together... It wasn''t his fault!


    Hellie barked, "Continue what exactly!?" As Demze went back to her seat, she lifted her tankard to see the empty bottom, and shrugged to Hellie, "Whatever that needs to be continued."


    "A-are you drunk?" Hellie tilted her head seemingly forgetting about Demze and Xa''Gun.


    "I''ve had a couple of tankards." Demze nodded.


    "...???" Hellie was filled with questions, as she approached Xa''Gun who was still standing stupidly within his own cooking area.


    "Demze... Uncle Jukzuk said he needed to consult with us... So why would you knowingly become inebriated, hmmm?" Midka shifted her focus to Demze, as she narrowed her eyes.


    "So, I''ve had a few tankards... Hellie gets shit faced all the time." Demze made an exaggerated arm movement to give emphasis, but it only came across as being exceptionally drunk.


    "Language, dear sister, language." Midka scolded.


    "Oh, please... Am I took brash for my prude of a sister, hmmm? A few well-placed words have never hurt anyone." Demze countered.


    "Your image... It hurts your image, Demze." Midka frowned, as she added, "Are we sure that Xa''Gun here likes foul-mouthed Orcess?" Her gaze naturally shifted over to Xa''Gun, as her eyes focused on the two love bites... One older than the other, "Especially seeing as you have already marked him all over."


    "He likes Hellie, so if he likes her, then he''s not going to mind any harsh words said, considering how Hellie is." Demze laughed loudly.


    Hellie rubbed the place on Xa''Gun''s neck that had just been marked, as she turned to her head to look at Demze, "And how am I, huh?"


    "Brash, rude, crude, floozy, hussy, the list goes on really... Should I go on?" Demze smirked as she leaned back in her chair.


    "I am not!!!" Hellie almost wanted to cover Xa''Gun''s ears, as she took a step into Demze''s direction.


    "Quiet down, you two. Demze''s drunk... She''s just being Demze. Hellie sit down, would you? You''ve already touched him all over... Xa''Gun, would you like me to serve the mead?" Midka spoke softly, but sternly over Demze''s drunken laughing and Hellie''s outrage.


    Taken by surprise, Xa''Gun gawked for a moment. He felt a footstep on his toes, as the bit of pain came to him, as he noticed Hellie took her foot off his toes, and she looked up at him.


    "I-Ummm... I got it." Xa''Gun turned and collected some of the cleaned tankards from yesterday.


    Midka nodded, as she looked from Hellie to Demze. Demze smiled and made an innocent shrug.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Hellie wandered to her seat that she sat at yesterday.


    Xa''Gun turned to pass the tankards to Midka and Hellie, only now noticing how they sat. Midka on the far right, Demze in the middle, and Hellie on the left. He would sit on the other side of the table with Jukzuk.


    Hellie drank her tankard in one go, while Midka took a simple sip, as she had done last night.


    A few minutes of silence passed within the cooking area, as it had been so before the coming of the other two sisters before the silence was broken.


    "So, you and Demze are intimates now?" Midka took another sip and then asked Xa''Gun.


    "Pfft..." Xa''Gun coughed into his drink, "No..."


    "Oh? Well, looking at the ring of marks around your head like a necklace, and you two glued together when I first arrived says otherwise." Midka took another sip of her mead.


    "It''s only two marks..." Xa''Gun touched the love bite left by Hellie.


    "Perhaps I... Exaggerated a bit, but I can''t help but notice them... You work very quickly to seduce my sister. I guess it makes sense with the way you look at Orcess." Midka continued.


    "Wait, This mark is from Hellie, but this one is from Demze... This one isn''t my fault!" Xa''Gun now touched the sore mark left by Demze. She bit a lot harder than Hellie did, as to leave a mark quickly.


    "Oh?" Midka looked to Hellie, as Hellie turned her face away from both her sisters.


    "Son, don''t you know humans had a saying, ''Don''t kiss and tell?''" Jukzuk gave a light laugh, as he entered into the cooking area.


    Xa''Gun grunted he didn''t understand.


    "Maybe it''s not a northern kingdom expression." Jukzuk shrugged, as he got himself a tankard to fill, as he spoke, "Seems this afternoon has been full of fun. Girls, have you been playing nice with little Gun-Gun?"


    "Little Gun-Gun?" Midka mouthed, as Demze laughed loudly.


    Jukzuk turned around and took a long cut from his tankard.


    "What kind of nickname is mountain-mountain?!" Demze laughed much louder than usual, no doubt the mead got to her.


    Jukzuk took his seat, "And Dem-dem is better? Isn''t that right little smart-smart."


    Xa''Gun grinned, as now he understood what Dem-Dem meant. When Orcs spoke names, they sounded like names... More than the sum of their parts. It was only when the name was broken down did it sound like words.


    "Well, I am... It was a good nickname." Demze stoped laugh, as she slid back down in her seat.


    "Then if Demze is Dem-Dem, and Hellie is Lili, then is Midka Mid-Mid? Pretty-Pretty?"


    "Haha, no. She''s Middy. Isn''t that right, Middy?" Jukzuk turned his head to see Midka''s reaction. He wasn''t let down, as she darkened up in a blush.


    "No one has called me that in a very long time, Uncle," Midka confessed, as she drank a bit more mead.


    "What''s middy mean?" Xa''Gun wasn''t sure about the wording.


    "Just a non-sense word... She tried to say her own name as a child, and that''s how she would say it, hahaha. She would say, "I''M MIDDY!" I was so cute. There were times when all three sisters would play together that it was so cute that it hurt my heart to watch." Jukzuk spoke as he drank, but Xa''Gun noticed his eyes turned red while talking. His voice... Calm as always, but it was always his eyes that reddened.


    "Uncle..." Hellie spoke softly.


    "Ah, We better get on with the topic this evening, before we get any further into our tankards than We already have... Dem-Dem seems to have already had quite a bit..." Jukzuk grunted to show his point, as Midka nodded.


    "I''ve only had two," Demze confessed.


    "And you have the tolerance like I do..." Hellie glared at her sister... She hadn''t forgotten the mark on her Tincan...


    Jukzuk disregarded the small amount of banter, as he spoke up, "Before we start... You three must swear you will not speak of what I''m about to read to you, or what We discuss tonight... Swear it!" His stern tone carried a heavy air, as he demanded an oath.


    The three sisters each took an Oath on their Element... Hellie swore to the four winds, Demze swore to the rivers of the mountains, and Midka sword to Ya''Sar, the Fire Tyrant.


    "Good, good, good..." Jukzuk nodded, as he began. "Well..." Jukzuk pulled out the scroll he wrote up following Xa''Gun''s fevered dream, and then read it to both Midka and Demze.


    "..." Both remained silent after the few minutes of listening to Jukzuk, and then Xa''Gun filling in a bit of the memory he still had.


    "And you are sure... one hundred percent positive, the world is called "Gun''Dunah," Midka asked.


    "Yes. In my travels... It was something I worked on, so to speak." Jukzuk closed one eye and responded.


    "Then Gun''Dunah would be the World Spirit," Midka added.


    "The world spirit? Why would the world spirit contact some unknown orc for fun?" Demze said curtly.


    "What the hell? That was nasty, Demze." Hellie spoke in defense.


    "No offense... I mean, I really didn''t mean for it to sound like that, but... My point still stands... Why didn''t it contact him when he was with humans? Hell, why didn''t the world spirit do something when he was raked by the humans for years on end... Why now??? Doesn''t make much sense, if you ask me." Demze concluded.


    "What if it has to do with the berries?" Hellie couldn''t help but think out loud.

 Chapter 33: Favored by the World?

    "Well, the berries help, but they don''t usually bridge a gap so wide like this... Most orcs that have visions have some type of spiritual training..." Midka added as it seemed she agreed with Demze.


    "Oh..." Hellie rubbed her head in confusion.


    "If it was the berries, then every orc would be hitting visions left and right, hmmm?" Demze spoke, as she laughed at the concept.


    "No, no..." Jukzuk made a point.


    The three sisters quieted down, as they looked to their uncle, "I think Hellie might be on to something. I mean it''s obvious, but at the same time, it''s not... But perhaps we just need to look at it differently. It''s not the time, place, or berry that''s the thing... Maybe it''s the orc." Jukzuk concluded as he cast his vision sideways to his adopted son.


    Xa''Gun grunted in confusion.


    "I''m not sure, but I''m almost positive it''s got something to do with your ancestry," Jukzuk spoke looking to Xa''Gun


    "I still think we should set him on fire..." Hellie got up to get another tankard of mead.


    Xa''Gun perspired, as Demze laughed.


    "...I can arrange that..." Midka smiled widely.


    "Stop that... All three of you," Jukzuk shook his head, knowing the girls were poking fun at Xa''Gun. He wasn''t sure, but he felt there was some dark secret his son held that included fire... Did it have to do with the Burningfist Clan, in some way? Doubtful, Jukzuk shook his head again to clear his thoughts.


    Jukzuk turned in his seat and grunted to Hellie with his tankard in hand. She got the hint and refilled his. As she stood, she also refilled Xa''Gun''s and returned to her seat with her own.


    "Let''s focus on not the why, but on what to do," Jukzuk spoke, after downing half his tankard and wiping his mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Demze didn''t follow. It was just some fevered dreams, what difference did it make?


    Midka furrowed her brows, as she picked up on the snarkiness laced within Demze''s question, "I know you disdain that which you can''t see, dearest sister, but it''s there all the same."


    "It''s not that I disdain it, it''s that I can''t rely on or trust in it."


    "It''s that you can''t bend it to your will like everything else you so wish."


    "You act as if ''guarantees'' are a forbidden clan rule." Demze folded her arms.


    Midka opened her mouth and then closed it again, as she shook her head at Demze. She then quickly turned to face both Jukzuk and Xa''Gun, "If Xa''Gun here was a shaman, I would say that his dreams or visions, what have you, indicate he''s favored by the element of earth. The world spirit named itself to him. In all the works of the clan, I''ve never heard the name of the world spirit... Which leads me to ask again... Uncle... Just how did you come across the name, and why were you looking for it... As far as I know, dear uncle... You''re no shaman."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "..." Jukzuk became silent at the direct question for a moment before speaking, "In my travels..."


    Midka knew for sure that such occult knowledge was not just found simply by traveling, but by seeking it... Why her uncle refused to speak... She would ponder later for herself.


    Jukzuk slapped Xa''Gun on the back, "Son, this is good. If the elements favor you, you could become a Shaman!"


    "At his age?" Midka questioned.


    "Well, Middy, it''s not like he was here to start at your age." Jukzuk laughed.


    "Ha... The best he could do now with the favor of the spirits is to become a Shamanrai, and earth isn''t seen as the best element to be favored to be a Shamanrai."


    "Hoy? What''s a Shamanrai." Xa''Gun asked the table.


    Jukzuk nodded, "Rai as in smith. Shamanrai lack the fierce magicks that Shaman can wield, but they are able to forge weapons and armor that are imbued by the elements. Powerful Shamanrai can use their elements to not just bestow different powers, but enhance different aspects of the wielders."


    "Like Enchanters among the humans?" Xa''Gun couldn''t help but compare.


    "More or less. At the end of the day, it''s the same, but the way and how are different." Jukzuk concluded.


    "Well, We have to know for sure he''s favored before bothering a Shamanrai to take him as an apprentice." Midka pointed out.


    "...That''s true... Could you perform the test?" Jukzuk asked hopefully.


    "Honestly... I could, but I don''t know how accurate it would be... I would have to refer to my master."


    "Uvog is always so busy with clan matters... Is it possible to ask Uloth to assist?" Jukzuk probed.


    "I can ask, but you get no guarantees," Midka added.


    "Just like everything with you Shamans," Demze spoke, as she stood up.


    "I''m going to go lie down." As she staggered out of the cooking area. It seemed that the mead had taken its share of her mental faculties.


    "Yeah. Let''s eat a bit, and then call it a night." Jukzuk nodded as well, as he downed the rest of his mead. He got up and checked the food locker, and decided to cook up the blood sausages that were gifted to him during the midday.


    *******


    Fire... It illuminated the night... That night so many years ago... The fire spread fast and without regard... It cared not for who or what it consumed as long as there was fuel to feed.


    Phillip heard the news after finishing his day of work in the fields. His pulse quickened, air filled his lungs, and blood pumped throughout... His limbs obeyed, if not without some protest in the form of searing pain in his side and blurred vision.


    His home... In flames...! All the homes! All of the slums! Burning! With all of his weight, he slammed into his home of flames. The door busted open to his two-room home of him and his sister... But...


    It was too late... It was always too late...


    The fire had consumed and did not give pause... It did not care that it ate wood, cloth, or... flesh, though it seemed the fire spared bone.


    Seeing the remains... A small half-charred skeleton within the remains of the burning home...


    He retreated from the burning abyss that became his home, coughing and in horror. He must go back... He must save her remains...! If nothing else, but to spread the ashes among the flower fields! He must! He must go back!


    "XA''GUN! WAKE UP...! DAMN IT, WAKE UP ALREADY!"


    "WHA!?" Xa''Gun nearly jumped off his couch in the foyer of his burrow. His heart still pounding with the sound of the ocean in his ears.


    He could barely hear something about her head hurting so early in the morning and never again.


    His vision slowly came into focus, as he saw Hellie''s face. He reached out and grabbed her and held her in his arms as if she was going to get away. He just wanted to hold something that reminded him of his sister...


    Demze was suddenly pulled into Xa''Gun''s embrace. He held her tenderly as if she was the most precious thing in the world. Her hangover didn''t seem so bad, as she hesitantly closed her eyes and hugged him back.

 Chapter 34: Feelings in the Dark

    Xa''Gun held the precious female creature in his arms for an unknown amount of time.


    Calming down, he breathed in deeply the smell of her hair... Wait...! This wasn''t Hellie... Hellie smelled like the morning breeze... This smelled like the fresh waters of a running stream.


    Xa''Gun gently pulled away from the Orcess in his arms to look at her face again and looking into her eyes... "D-Demze?"


    "You were... You were having a nightmare..." Demze spoke sounding shyer than usual.


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding, as he put Demze down on the couch next to him, as he sat up. Feeling many muscles in his body silently scream at him, from the previous day''s workout.


    Demze looked at Xa''Gun''s silhouette in the darkness, backlit by the moonlight of the early hours.


    Feeling Demze''s eyes, Xa''Gun grunted in question.


    "...What kind of nightmare where you having...? If... If you''ll tell me." Demze''s voice trailed off.


    Xa''Gun looked into Demze''s eyes but didn''t see that usual cunning look that they possessed... He remained guarded, never the less, "Hmph... Why do you want to know?"


    Demze looked down at the floor, into the darkness that was the burrow, as she spoke, "I''m... I''m, too, haunted. It''s not every night... And... Thankfully, it''s gotten better in recent years, but I dream of terror... Xa''Gun... In my dreams, I''m powerless. I can only watch the same things happen over and over, and I''m never able to do anything to prevent it... I can''t stop it from happening... Every damn time."


    Demze sighed, "I''m sorry... Maybe I''m still a bit drunk, but... No offense, but what could scare an oaf like you? Did someone steal your piece of meat when you were a kid?" Demze laughed.


    "No, if you really want to know. My sister died in a fire..."


    A long paused passed, as Xa''Gun huffed his breath, and continued, "I wasn''t there to save her... She was of poor health. By the time I made it to our home, she was... She was..."


    "What was her name?" Demze asked interrupting, as Xa''Gun felt a slim hand pat him on the lower back.


    "Char...Charlotte... Her name was Charlotte." Xa''Gun sounded choked but cleared his throat to mask his feelings.


    "We can build her a shrine... I can help you. That way, you can pray to her spirit... Maybe your thoughts will reach her, and in turn, it can console you in some way." Demze added.


    "I didn''t even get a chance... I-I couldn''t get her body or ashes back. The damn city removed us... Relocated me and all the other slummers to another place... Wouldn''t let me in... They beat me until I couldn''t move, and then just dumped me on the side of a road."


    "...Wait... What did they do with the burnt ruins?" Demze asked probingly.


    Xa''Gun glanced as Demze before responding, her voice took on that cunning sound, but he answered it since he spoke thus  far, "They got rid of the ruins, and built a bathhouse."


    "...You know that was planned, right?" Demze spoke again.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Wot...?"


    "The humans burned down the slums to get rid of them, and then built what they wanted to in its place." Demze placed a finger on her lips while thinking out loud.


    "No... No, they couldn''t have done that. Why would they do that, they could just move us... It was just slums."


    "That''s right... It was just slums, so who cared, amiright? If I can think of it... Someone there thought of it too, but no one said anything... Silenced? Maybe."


    "Wait..." Xa''Gun searched his memories. Many of the people of the slums that didn''t die in the fire, died in hand fulls, or just disappeared in the months after... He thought it was just more bad luck, and hoped it didn''t find him, "Many did die after that, others missing... I just... Thought it bad luck."


    "No... They were killed or paid off depending on usefulness, and the city got a new bathhouse. Humans killed your sister, Xa''Gun... Always, always, always remember who slights you. Never let them get away with it." Demze''s voice hardened at her talk of revenge.


    Xa''Gun remained in thought for a moment before something touched his mind, as he spoke, "I''m not dumb or an oaf, Demze... ''What happened in the past comes to haunt us in the future.'' That''s what you told me. Who slighted you? Or should I ask... What dreams haunt you, Demze?"


    "...I... I can''t answer, you, that... At least not right now..." Demze fidgetted now that the talk shifted back to her.


    Xa''Gun let out an angry grunt, "I told you mine... And it''s not something I''ve ever told another being in existence... And you won''t tell me?"


    "Listen, I know it sounds bad... But I just can''t tell you... I... Haven''t gotten my... Well, it''s better if you don''t know, at least not yet... Maybe one day, I''ll tell you."


    "If you like me, like this damn mark that throbs on my neck, then you''ll tell me." Xa''Gun stood up to his impressive height.


    "...I... I can only tell you a bit... My two sisters and I are adopted by the current Blacktongue Cheiftain. This is because our father was killed. Midka and Hellie weren''t there, but I watched our father die, and I also watched our mother grieve to death... That''s what haunts me... Are you happy now?" Demze''s anger flared now that she exposed a part of her heart.


    Xa''Gun remained silent for a while, just standing in the darkness, as Demze sat on the couch.


    "No... I''m not happy." Xa''Gun turned to walk out the backdoor to the back courtyard, as he left Demze sitting on the couch with these words, "I wished that never happened to any of you."


    Demze watched the shroud that was Xa''Gun leave, as she closed her moist eyes in thought.


    *******


    Xa''Gun sat down on the soft earth, as he was about to feel for the qi in the heavens. It was just a moment before he felt that Demze might have been right... He was stupid.


    Xa''Gun laughed, as he got back up and walked to the barbell that held two large stones. He remembered the day before Hellie told him that these two stones where 30kg apiece. Making the total amount to be 60kg.


    Xa''Gun squatted and lifted as Hellie taught him, and lifted it to waist high. He did this several times, even at the protest of some of his muscles. Jukzuk told him that some muscle pain was fine, but always react when it''s sharp pain... Never let it hurt with sharpness.


    After warming up, Xa''Gun put the bar down, as he slumped on the cool morning ground. The sun''s rays started to peak between the mountains and through the valleys. He listened to the sounds of nature, and then the rousing of the Orcs in the distance getting up to start their day.


    He got up and looked at the bar again... It felt too light. He went over the other stones brought. He rolled them over to the bar, and took the metal spring clips from the metal bar, and put the stone weights on the bar, and clipped them again, so they wouldn''t move.


    If memory served him... The total weight should be 90kg... He lifted and found that it gave some resistance... It seemed to him that his skin still did not turn that red color like when he strained himself. His veins didn''t bulge. Xa''gun stood up, thinking about when he did hard labor, it was rare that he would have that action. He would never lift more than he could...


    [Maybe that''s it.] Xa''Gun thought... He must lift more than he should...


    Again, he undid the bar and rolled the largest stones he had in the yard for the barbell. He attached them, in addition to the stones already on it, and then counted up how much this was...


    [Ummm... That''s 90 plus... well that''s 120, and added it... carry the one... 210kg...] Xa''Gun wiped his forehead of sweat. If it wasn''t for Jukzuk telling him he must not the numbers to improve, he would just move the weight. He wondered what it matted as long as he could lift bigger and bigger if the numbers were going to get bigger and bigger.


    He shrugged. Walked to the bar, gripped it, and squatted to pick it up.


    "Tin-Can! Don''t do that, without someone to watch!"

 Chapter 35: Too much; Too fast

    Xa''Gun let go of the bar, as he stood up to see Hellie striding out of the backdoor of the burrow. She stood in front of him, with her hands on her hips.


    She was wearing her simple leather chest wrap, and a leather belt that draped a red loincloth that flapped in the morning breeze as she stood before him.


    Hellie smiled at Xa''Gun''s male attention before she cleared her throat, "You can''t lift big while you''re alone. You can hurt yourself, without anyone to help you." Hellie then approached Xa''Gun''s left and rubbed his arm, as she looked up at him.


    Xa''Gun grunted, "... I''m just used to being alone..."


    "I''m here now... Ah, Uncle is here too! And there are my two sisters, I''m sure would help you if you needed." Hellie quickly added on to her speech.


    Xa''Gun grunted, as he closed his eyes and bowed his head.


    [Yes... I might not be free, but I''m not alone...]


    He opened them again, and asked, "Can you watch me then? I want to see if I can lift this."


    Hellie looked at the large bar and tilted her head counting up the weights. It took her a bit longer than Xa''Gun, but she came to the number of 210kg...


    "Tin-Can... The Full-Orc weight stone is 154kg, and you almost killed yourself to pick it up, this is 210kg!"


    "Yeah... I know." Xa''Gun nodded.


    "...But... Why not just pick up the Full-Orc again?"


    "I don''t know... I wanted a quick challenge this morning."


    "No, no, no... Too much; too fast. You can attempt to pick this up at a later date. When you can lift the Full-Orc and feel fine, then you can lift this much. You''ll only hurt yourself... If you hurt yourself, then you have to take time to heal, and then you can get back to training. This just waists time... Always slowly lift weights... I just wanted to see if you could lift a Full-Orc. That was a baseline of sorts. Now that I know that''s basically your limit, you don''t have to push that limit again for a while. We work with that number."


    Hellie finished, as she put her hand on her head.


    Xa''Gun grunted in question.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Just a hangover... I shouldn''t be talking and thinking so much so early in the morning after drinking so much." Hellie confessed.


    "You know... Humans say that too much alcohol is bad for you." Xa''Gun commented looking down at the bar he wanted to lift.


    "...Yeah, well I''m sure those pale fuckers have a lot to say about a lot of things... Leave my mead out of this, ha." Hellie gave a short laugh before she went to the side and sat down on the Half-Orc weighted stone.


    "Well, I remember it was called poison." Xa''Gun continued.


    "Uh-huh... Everything is poison, Gun-Gun... Mead is my poison of choice, so leave it to me." Hellie continued to be defensive.


    Xa''Gun grunted and said no more.


    Hellie and Xa''Gun worked most of the morning hours together. He finally got to feel his muscles strain, his skin turn red, and his veins wiggle after pushing himself on the weights. It seemed to him, that this only occurred when lifting something that was just about too much to lift or he couldn''t lift at all. This reaction occurred when he talked Hellie into lifting the Full-Orc weight stone again, but not when he lifted the Half-Orc weight stone.


    *******


    Jukzuk walked into the backyard to check on Xa''Gun and Hellie. He woke up earlier and decided to give them time to bond and workout, while he cultivated in silence.


    "Hoy. Looks like little Lili put you through the wringer. Good job, girl." Jukzuk laughed, seeing Xa''Gun laying on soil damp from his sweat. He nodded to himself, while Jukzuk knew how to get the most out of an Orc''s body to train... Nothing could compare to the pulling power of an Orcess on an Orc''s ego to push harder in training... The power of the female was in full effect, in this regard.


    "F-father..." Xa''Gun asked while laying on the cool soft ground.


    "Hmmm?" Jukzuk grunted in question.


    "When can I learn Cultivation? Do I have to work out before I learn it? or do I have to not be a slave for that?" Xa''Gun questioned.


    "That''s something I''m working on right now, actually. In fact, you''re not too tired to visit someone with your old orc, are you?" Jukzuk asked as he continued to look at his adopted son.


    Xa''Gun bent at the waist, sat up, and grunted, "Can I leave like that? Thought I was still a slave..."


    "Already got it cleared with the clan chief." Jukzuk nodded.


    "...And what did that cost?" Hellie looked over, as she narrowed her eyes.


    "Meh, nothing for now. This is all to build up Xa''Gun to winning the slave pits. We''ll have to pay later." Jukzuk answered, but didn''t.


    "...You know how he is..." Hellie spoke, before thinking, "It''s been a few days since I was home, I better show back up before he asks." Hellie stood up to leave.


    "He?" Xa''Gun grunted as he watched Hellie walk past.


    "Yeah... You don''t know?" Hellie stopped to look at Xa''Gun.


    "Wot?"


    "The clan chieftain is my and my sisters adopted father." Hellie shrugged and left through the backdoor, sidestepping Jukzuk, who sat in the door frame, and into the burrow to leave.


    "...wot...???" Xa''Gun asked Jukzuk, now that Hellie was gone.


    "It''s a long story," Jukzuk sighed, "It''ll make sense later. Story short, their father, my brother, was defeated. Varbuk then became the Clan Chief, and took my brother''s mate and adopted the three sisters as his own daughters." Jukzuk''s eyes turned strange as he spoke... Almost like a deep-seated hatred, before returning to normal.


    He slapped his knee as he stood up from his perch on the back step, "Let''s go meet an old but good friend of mine."

 Chapter 36: A fine Orc

    Xa''Gun wore a leather hood that covered his face, as he lumbered behind Jukzuk through the winding streets on the Blacktongue Clan City. Xa''Gun would later learn of its name of Hellhar or the City of Strength.


    Xa''Gun took a few steps faster behind Jukzuk to speak within earshot, "Why do I have to wear a hood, f-father?"


    "Maybe I should have spoken earlier, but it was a condition to allow you to come out of your burrow. Just leave it on until I tell you to take it off," Jukzuk spoke, as he turned at the corner road leading to the City markets.


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    After another turn and a straight away, Jukzuk spoke, "Look up at the sign, son."


    Xa''Gun could see Orcish runes on the sign. The runes were large and carved from stone suspended by chains above the entrance. The sign showed three symbols, A fist, a half-circle with horns, and a cleaver.


    "This means Hellhar Butchery. We''ll teach you the written word sooner or later... Let''s go in." Jukzuk grunted and walked into the storefront that was busy with Orcs coming and going.


    Inside Orcs were shouting for cuts and the types of animals, where staff were getting them and handing them out for coin as fast as they were being filled.


    Jukzuk quietly walked to the side of the counter that led to the back, as he waved to an older Orcess. This Orcess had long red hair, unlike the normal black that Xa''Gun had most often seen. She was tall, slim, and muscular. She wore a large white butcher''s apron and carried a cleaver with her.


    "Old Zukky, if you''re looking for Gorzoc, he''s in the back waiting." She smiled with mischief, and then went back wet market and continued to carve orders, as she handed the meat cuts to various attendants that sold them to the Orc patrons.


    Jukzuk smiled, as he led Xa''Gun to the back, and out of the shop to an open area behind the butchery. Outside stood a tall and wide Orc. As Jukzuk and Xa''Gun approached, Xa''Gun found that this Orc was just as tall as he was...


    "Old Zukky, I was wondering if you were coming today." The Orc spoke without looking behind.


    "Damn it, Zokky... The sun has just passed a bit overhead, it''s not like I''m five hours late!" Jukzuk''s tired voice seemed to spring forth with a bit of life, as she scalded the large Orc.


    He large Orc turned showing that he was an aged Orc but carried an impressive air. Tall, wide shoulders, a thin waist, and massive legs like tree trunks. No part of his exposed skin had fat... It appeared to Xa''Gun that this Orc was carved out of some stone, which Xa''Gun noticed was most interesting. Unlike most of the Orcs, this large Orc had a gray-colored skin, as if someone drained the color from him, almost ash gray. He wore a large white butcher apron, like the Orcess inside the shop, but he wore bracers on each wrist. His right arm was covered in a sleeve of tribal tattoos from the shoulder to the bracer. He was currently smiling, but it was ridged. He had the eyes of a predator, with bushy brows. in his nose, he had a bull ring. He had two large tusks and two smaller ones right next to them on his bottom lip.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The large Orc held out his hand to Jukzuk, with Jukzuk slapping and embracing each other''s forearms in a handshake of brothers.


    After letting go, Jukzuk spoke, "This is my boy. Xa''Gun, this is Gorzoc Bloodletter. Best axeman and butcherer this side of the east and west of the Blacktongue mountains!"


    "Damn, Zukky! You''re going to make this old Orc blush, hahaha!" Gorzoc''s belly quivered in muscles, as his loud laugh rumbled the surroundings.


    "Ah, you know you love the praise. Gorzoc, this son of mine is named, Xa''Gun. Son, remove your hood, and introduce yourself." Jukzuk finished.


    Xa''Gun removed his hood, as he stepped forward and beat his chest in greeting to an elder.


    "You''ve taught him well. Be proud of your name, Xa''Gun. Not everyone is named by the spirits... Yes, your father was kind enough to fill me in on some details. Now, boy, you don''t mind if I look you overdo you?" Gorzoc asked out of nowhere, or at least to Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun looked to Jukzuk, who in turn, nodded and grunted his approval. Xa''Gun thus agreed, while Jukzuk walked over to the steps that led to the area behind the shop, and took a seat.


    Gorzoc stepped forward and used his large fingers to pull down on Xa''Gun''s eyelids, as he looked in his eyes. He let go and pulled his lips apart as he looked at his teeth. He grunted seeing the missing teeth in Xa''Gun''s mouth. He let go, and then turned Xa''Gun''s head, as he pulled his ear slightly at the tip, and looked down into it with the help of the sunlight. He did the same for the other side. He let go and lifted Xa''Gun''s arm as he ran his hand down Xa''Gun''s arm feeling the structure.


    He walked behind Xa''Gun, and with his thumb and two forefingers felt either side of Xa''Gun''s spine from the bottom to the base of his neck. Lastly, he bent down and slapped Xa''Gun''s Calves.


    Xa''Gun grunted in response, with his brows furrowed. He felt that he had been thoroughly fucked with, and if not being asked to begin with might have triggered some fight or flight response.


    Gorzoc stood back up and walked to the front of Xa''Gun, as he cocked his head and raised one brow in thought.


    Minutes passed, until Jukzuk finally broke the silence, "Well?"


    "...There is a lot of potential here... He''s been through one hell of a hard life, that''s for sure. Boy, how much meat did you eat as a child?" Gorzoc asked randomly.


    "...Maybe once a year..."


    "You''re kidding."


    Xa''Gun grunted in response.


    "Well Old Zukky, I believe you have the base for a Warlord."


    "Really?" Jukzuk asked hopefully.


    "Yes. He clearly has no cultivation, but I can fill his blood pumping in his body even from here. There is much-hidden power within him. He only needs to learn Cultivation, and he could be able to catch up to his peers in a year. With the right amount of ghost berries... Maybe half the time." Gorzoc raised one brow, as he spoke.


    "Then would you teach him your ways?" Jukzuk stood up from his seat on the back steps.


    "Ah... Zukky, you know I retired from mentoring since my youngest daughter came of age." Gorzoc laughed.


    "Well, when was the last time you''ve seen such a fine orc. His age? No cultivation? Like clay to be molded. Think about it. When they ask who was his Mentor in cultivation or the martial ways... He would say, The Butcherer of the Bleeding Gates, Gorzoc!" Jukzuk coerced.

 Chapter 37: To the Slaughterhouse

    Gorzoc grunted a few times; thinking over the proposal.


    "Boy, because of your father, I''ll give you a chance. Let me ask you a question then... If your answer is to my liking, then I''ll take you on as my last disciple." Gorzoc squinted his eyes and craned his neck to look better at Xa''Gun, as he spoke.


    Xa''Gun grunted in agreement.


    "Alright, boy. Let me ask you then... What is best in life?" Gorzox folded his arms over his butcher''s apron and drew himself up, as he stared down on the top of Xa''Gun''s head.


    Xa''Gun looked to the ground in deep thought. He pondered the question. He hadn''t had much time to think about it, but he had a few ideas. He looked to Jukzuk, as Jukzuk looked into the sky, as if not to sway his son''s answer.


    After a few minutes of pondering and silence in the backyard, Xa''Gun spoke, "To find a wife, settle down, and have young. To watch them grow old, and to die in peace."


    Gorzoc raised both brows as he listened. Slightly surprised, he looked to Jukzuk, who in response shrugged.


    "Boy... I have to tell you, that was not the answer I was looking for..." Gorzoc unfolded his arms, as he propped them on his hips, in a wide stance.


    Xa''Gun grunted while he thought about how can you get an answer to just an open-ended question.


    "What I wanted was to see your enemies crushed, to see them fall at your feet. To take their possessions, and hear the lamentations of their Orcess. That is what I believe is best."


    Xa''Gun didn''t make any sounds as he heard these lines.


    "BUT... I can not say you are wrong... Because I am doing exactly what you said. I''ve retired from the battlefields... I found my wives, and I had my young... I watched them grow with pride, and I run this shop with my family. So, you are right. Perhaps, even a warrior needs a rest at the end of his days." Gorzoc grunted a few times.


    "I should write that down, ''Even a warrior needs a rest at the end of his days.'' I''ll put that in my next book." Gorzoc turned around and walked away, presumingly to write down what he just said.


    Xa''Gun watched him leave in the distance, as he turned his head to Jukzuk, "Did he just leave?"


    "Gorzoc is very eccentric, but if you ask me... He''s the best Axeman anywhere you can find. I think he''s going to agree to take you on. This would be a boon!"


    Xa''Gun grunted again, as Gorzoc came out from another door to the side. It seemed he went inside and came back around.


    "Alright, boy. I''ve decided, I''ll take you on. I''ll teach you what is best in life in your early years. Remember what you just told me for the last of your life. Understand?"


    Xa''Gun grunted per usual.


    "You should thank your father. If I had known he was going to con me into taking a new disciple, I would have turned him down." Gorzoc looked up to Jukzuk.


    "And I knew, you wouldn''t necessarily turn down my son, seeing his condition.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Right, right, right. I would have refused to even see him. You got me this time, but you still owe me." Gorzoc continued.


    "Wouldn''t Gun-Gun here be better to spout your name be payment enough?"


    "You know as good as I do, it would only cause people to give him more respect to drop my name... Payment Zukky."


    "Fine, fine... We''ll work something out." Jukzuk sighed and agreed.


    Gorzoc grunted a few times in agreement, as he turned his head back to Xa''Gun. "Alright boy, Did your father ever tell you what you were going to do here today?"


    Xa''Gun grunted a no.


    Gorzoc shook his head, "Figures. Your father is a great Orc, but he loves to be mysterious. But, be that as it may, he tells me that you killed your first enemy a few days ago on your first arena match. Is that right?"


    "Yes," Xa''Gun answered officially.


    "How''d that make you feel?"


    "...Sick..."


    "I''ve heard that you performed the Speartooth Chopping block, and bisected the enemy. I take it you got a good feel of those inners, huh?"


    "...Yes..." Xa''Gun felt queasy remembering the scene.


    "Yes. That''s life. This skin that binds us to form, holds much blood, bile, tissues, meat, and organs. It''s sometimes hard to look at an Orc, Human, or animal to only know that under that skin is the same as everyone else... Meat, blood, and bone. Nothing more... Nothing less." Gorzoc rambled on in poetic tones.


    This didn''t help Xa''Gun''s sore taste in his throat.


    Gorzoc noticed that Xa''Gun''s skin took a sickly tone to it, and nodded his head while looking at Jukzuk. Jukzuk nodded back silently.


    Gorzoc looked back to Xa''Gun, "Alright boy, what you''re here today is to get used to the smell, the feeling, and the sight of blood, meat, bone, and death."


    Xa''Gun grunted in confusion.


    "This is a butcher shop... Meat doesn''t just spout from the ground. We raise livestock and butcher them. Come with me. I''ve got three pigs left to slaughter today. We need to get going, while it''s still cool. We don''t want to butcher them in warm weather." Gorzoc turned and walked further back.


    Jukzuk got up, and placed his hand on Xa''Gun''s shoulder, as he spoke, "This will be hard on you, but do the best you can. This will make your next match easier... Remember son... If you falter... Even for a second... that''s all that it takes for your enemy to kill you." Jukzuk patted Xa''Gun on the shoulder again and walked forward.


    Xa''Gun thought for a moment, then followed behind.


    *******


    Gorzoc led the way, followed by Jukzuk and Xa''Gun into a large back courtyard. Xa''Gun could only wonder just how large this compound was as it was a moderate-sized storefront... Seeing a small farm of hogs behind the large skeletal looking barn, Xa''Gun wondered what they were coming to do.


    After walking a large ribbed barn, Xa''Gun was hit by the pungent smell of metal.


    "What''s this barn for???" Xa''Gun asked.


    "This is no barn, boy. Hahaha, this is a slaughterhouse. I''ve been told you spent time among the Humans. Surely, you''ve seen these among them." Gorzoc laughed while he explained.


    "Can''t say that I have... I worked in fields and loading shipments mostly... Some tavern work and cleaning duties... Took care of horses, too."


    "Husbandry of horses is a noble job, even for Orcs. I, myself, prefer raptors over horses, but horses are indeed elegant." Gorzoc grunted while he spoke.


    The proclaimed slaughterhouse had a dirt floor and contained many hooks that hung from the ribbed ceiling. The sides of the walls were large ribs that looked to be bones of some large creature. The walls appeared to be stretched leather that covered them from the outside. It seemed much cooler inside than outside. In fact, Xa''Gun could see his breath when he breathed, like in the winters of the north. There were a set of poles that drove into the ground that were taller than both him and Gorzoc, with chains hanging from them.


    Gorzoc stopped, and turned to Xa''Gun, "You may have guessed by the name and what I said earlier, but today We are going to slaughter some hogs and process the meat."


    Xa''Gun grunted as he wasn''t exactly sure what to do...


    "Old Jukky, you want to help, or are you going to watch." Gorzoc looked over to his old-time friend.


    "I''ll watch over my son for now. I''ll be there to catch him if his knees give."


    "Ah. You dote on him too much, already! Hahaha." Gorzoc laughed.


    "I don''t want to hear that from the Orc that faced down a Double-Mouth Rex for his Oldest Daughter''s Dowry." Jukzuk laughed as well, but with a different purpose.


    "..." Gorzoc shut his mouth, "In that case, Old Jukky, can you at least fetch the hog for us? I''ve already cut three from the sound waiting. Send one in, and I''ll execute it to show the boy... After that, It''ll be his turn." Gorzoc asked, as he walked to the side and picked up a large Executioner''s Axe.

 Chapter 38: Life is Hard

    "Boy, watch close, as I''m going to show you once. Your father will guide the hog through the slat there." Gorzoc pointed to a small side door next to the one that Jukzuk left through.


    "The trick is killing it before it knows it..." Gorzoc grunted, and pointed Xa''Gun to stand to the side to watch, as he moved to the side in anticipation.


    Gorzoc took his stance raising the Axe high overhead. Xa''Gun watched as the Executioner Axe paused overhead. He marveled at how it was so steady. It did not waiver, nor look like it held weight despite its massive appearance.


    It wasn''t before long, some huffs and snorts were heard before a large reddish colored hog entered through the slatted door. After it fully entered into inside, it was then that Gorzoc brought down the axe.


    Xa''Gun watched as the hog''s head was cleanly severed, and rolled slightly. The Hog''s body dropped soon after, and blood gushed from the neck.


    "The big thing to remember is to chop right behind the skull and before the shoulder. You''d mess up bad if your axe bites into that thick meat there. You may not cut through, and you would only serve to cause the hog to suffer... This ruins the meat, boy. Remember to never play with your food, prey... Or enemies... Always kill them swiftly..." Gorzoc put his axe back on the wall. He then moved over to the decapitated hog, as he spoke. He reached up and pulled down to chains with hooks. He used these chains with hooks to piece into the back legs of the hog.


    "Boy, collect me some of that wire over there. I need to make sure while We have him in the air, he won''t fall down."


    Xa''Gun saw the wire he pointed too, and provided it, as Gorzoc showed Xa''Gun how to raise the hog into the air. With the chains attached to the room, Gorzoc was able to move the hog to a different spot.


    Gorzoc placed a large washbasin under the hog as the blood continued to pour out.


    "No part should be wasted, boy, even blood has use." Gorzoc watched the basin fill.


    Jukzuk''s voice echoed, "You ready for the next one?"


    "Count thirty, and send it in."


    A loud grunt was heard from outside, confirming that Jukzuk understood.


    Gorzoc went to the wall and picked up the axe again. This time he walked to Xa''Gun and put it into his hands.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Alright, boy... Your turn. Know that I''m being harsh, as the smell of blood has permeated this area. You must kill this next hog quickly. A hog''s nose is more powerful than any wolf or orc could ever dream to be... The shaman''s magics can only do so much, so when it enters... Bring down the axe." Gorzoc finished, as he pointed to the spot he was previously, only minutes before.


    Xa''Gun walked past Gorzoc as he took the large axe from his hands. The weight of it brought his hands lower than expected. This was an immense axe. It looked musth larger up close than in the hands of Gorzoc. He stepped to the spot that Gorzoc had earlier.


    He tightened his grip around the axe''s handle, and raised it overhead, as he saw before.


    Gorzoc, to the side, noticed the stance, and a slight smirk showed on his face. Just as he was told, the boy seemed to have good eyes. He mimicked his stance near perfectly... But what about the swing. With the smirk on his lips, Gorzoc narrowed his eyes in wait... Soon, he would know if this boy would be worth his time.


    Xa''Gun felt his heart speed up. It''s rhythmic beating sound increasing to almost drowning out the incoming sounds of the next hog. It''s snorts, puffing, and huffing of air, and a squeal could be heard signally that it would be soon before it emerged from the slate, like the one before.


    Time seemed to slowly wind, as Xa''Gun''s grip ever tightened on the old handle of the executioner axe in his hands, as it wobbled in the air overhead. Sweat beaded up on his forehead; not from exhaust, but from nervousness.


    Xa''Gun saw how easy it was for Gorzoc. He almost didn''t pay mind, as he had seen killing before... But now that the axe was in his hand...


    The hog emerged, as the swine gazed on its surroundings and the smell of what last occurred made itself known to the animal.


    Xa''Gun, in that moment, looked into the inky black eyes of the creature. He felt at that moment the creature realized its impending demise.


    "SHINK"


    Xa''Gun heaved in and out. His hands still gripped the handle...


    The hog''s head separated in the same arc as the last.


    As Xa''Gun heaved, he watched the eyes of the hog dull. It was the same look as the eyes of the man he killed. It was Death that claimed it. That dull gaze, as if its eyes were looking into the next world...


    "Good show, boy!" Xa''Gun heard the booming voice of Gorzoc over his roaring heart. Watching the blood pumping out of the hog in beats. Gush... Gush... Gush... Xa''Gun blinked hard several times and felt a sour taste rise in his throat.


    "Don''t get soft on me now boy... Re-rack the axe, and put that hog on chains! We''re wasting blood here!" Gorzoc''s voice changed from praise to a commanding tone.


    Xa''Gun shook his head a few times and did as instructed.


    Setting up the hog to bleed out next to the last one...


    The next hog to come through was a blur to Xa''Gun. He only remembered raising the axe and lowering the axe... The in-between seemed to be missed, but the job was done all the same.


    Jukzuk opened the door and came back in... "How''re you doing there, Gun-Gun?" He asked with a touch of tenderness in his voice.


    "You spoil him too much, I told you. He''s fine." Gorzoc slapped Xa''Gun on the shoulder.


    Xa''Gun felt a sour taste rush to his mouth which his swallowed back down, as he became a shade paler.


    Jukzuk sighed, as he knew the next part was going to be even harder on Xa''Gun... But it was necessary... Life was hard, thus the Orc had to be harder.

 Chapter 39: Lets finish this up

    "Alright boy, I''m going to show you how to clean a hog." Gorzoc went to the side, picked up, and unraveled a long tube-like apparatus. He went to the side and seemed to touch a blue stone that began to glow softly.


    "This here, boy, is a water stone hose." Gorzoc looked up to see a curious Xa''Gun, "The stone produces water in its tank that sealed. It will continue to produce water until it causes the tank to be pressured."


    "Boy, now that the hogs have bled out, move the wash bins of blood to the side. I''ll have it collected soon and iced..." Gorzoc watched Xa''Gun effortlessly lift the bins of blood, instead of dragging them across the room as he was accustomed, raising one brow as he did so...


    "Well, once the tank has pressured you can do this..." Gorzoc went to his first hog and turned a small knob on the spigot on the hose as it sprayed water. He began to clean the now drained hog. The water cleaned the dirty hog''s hides showing their reddish skins.


    Xa''Gun finally realized that the grate on the floor of the ribbed barn wasn''t for blood, but the water, dirt, and grime.


    Gorzoc washed off all three hogs and then sprayed the water on the floor into the grate. He left the hose on, and lifted the lid on the tank and rubbed the Waterstone again, as it''s glow softened.


    Xa''Gun grunted... "What, boy?"


    "Why do I never have to touch the stone in my bathroom?"


    "Because they''re always on. This one is much more powerful than the one in a bathroom so it can pressurize the tank quickly, but it requires me to turn it on and off... Otherwise..." Gorzoc made a "POP" sound, "and there goes the tank."


    Jukzuk nodded watching the exchange, as Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    Gorzoc winded the hose back up and put it into its place, as he spoke, "Always take care of your tools. Blades, weapons, down to the humble hose here. In tough times, you only get one of something... If you misuse it or break it... You might not get a replacement... Remember that, boy. Always treat your tools like your life, because your life depends on them." Gorzoc closed his eyes and thought over his words. He nodded, and went to the sidewall and picked up a blade-like weapon.


    He walked over to Xa''Gun to show him the bladed fist tool, "This, boy, is a gut knife, I''ve made." He gripped the handle with his right hand, as the single blade rose upward between his middle and ring finger. The grip seemed to be made of bone, and the piece that held the blade between Gorzoc''s fingers looked to be made of the same.


    "Watch me closely, since I''m only going to show you once. I''m not in the habit of repeating myself or showing you twice... If you don''t learn then you leave. Understand, boy?" Gorzoc walked to the first hog, the one he killed.


    He tightened his grip on his gut knife and ringed it around both of the hog''s ankles, so quickly, Xa''Gun was thankfully he didn''t blink. Gorzoc then nicked into the hide and slashed down the sides of the legs. He then pulled the skin taut with his left hand as his gut knife easily cut away the hide.


    "Try to keep the hide intact. Good leather can be made... Again, waste nothing, boy." Gorzoc commented as he continued. He stepped back as most of the hide was left intact on the back of the hog. It''s skinless front exposed.


    "Alright, boy... Here comes to the good part." Gorzoc spoke and pointed to another set of washbasins. "Grab one and stand in front of the hog for the main display. Xa''Gun did so, as he came to the front of the hog, and put the pan down.


    "No, no. You''ll want to hold it for this part. Jukky, you might want to stand behind him if he needs a hand." Jukzuk had already crossed the ribbed barn in anticipation and grunted in agreement.


    "Watch close for this, boy. This is why cleaning a hog is really a two orc job... Yeah, one orc can do it, but it isn''t as clean... Remember waste not. Now hold that pan steady." Gorzoc spoke sternly, as he reached to the top of the hog, it''s rear. With a few slashes, Xa''Gun watched the brutal but wizened orc slash into the anus of the hog. He then took his left hand to pull out its inner intestine and with both hands tied it into a knot.


    Xa''Gun swallowed hard and clenched his own butt cheeks. This did not go unnoticed by the two old orcs present who chuckled slightly under their breath.


    "Got it good and stable, now?" Gorzoc looked to Xa''Gun as he asked.


    Xa''Gun grunted.


    "Here goes... Watch my hand!" Gorzoc pulled at the flap he cut into the ass of the hog and pulled it tight away from the impending cut. With his gut knife, he slashed down the front right above the ribs, as he withdrew his arm.


    Xa''Gun watched as the greyish white slimy guts of the hog squiggled out with the bladder and dropped into the waiting washbasin. A wave of hot steam air gushed up and into his face, and waiting nostrils. The smell was unlike anything he had quite smelled before, but it did remind him... It did remind him of that human... It did remind him of his killing blow. That bloody grey guts that laid flayed with the death of his first win.


    That threatening sour taste reemerged into his throat, as he knees became weak. Jukzuk was ready to catch him, but Xa''Gun swallowed. He swallowed and swallowed. His complexion turned green, that he might have passed for a green blacktongue, instead of his light orc skin tone.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Seeing that Xa''Gun didn''t pass out, Gorzoc nodded and reached back over pulling the inside flap of the gut out and continued to cut away the connective tissues allowing the rest of the guts to land into the washbasin. He then removed the stomach, liver, heart, lungs, and other organs from the hog.


    "You did good, boy... You did good... Not my first time seeing an Orc unpracticed in this art not pass out, but the ones that stood their ground became great. Put that pan of organs on the table. Each of them has a use." Xa''Gun coughed and grunted, as ended up backing into Jukzuk. Jukzuk stepped back, but patted his son on the back, as he spoke softly, "You did good, son... Now that you''ve seen this first hand... It gets easier."


    Xa''Gun put down the pan on the table, and looked up to his adopted father, as he questioned, "Did... Did you do this?"


    "I... No... Not here... I was raised with my brother in the wild. We killed game and cleaned them in the wild... It was... Fun, if you ask me." Jukzuk eyes seemed to look into the past and redden.


    Xa''Gun grunted. Gritted his teeth, and walk back to Gorzoc. He held the pan to him.


    "Hmmm?" Gorzoc raised a brow as he looked down on Xa''Gun.


    "I''ll do the next."


    "...Good, very good... Intuitive." Gorzoc praised, with only him knowing that he was going to make Xa''Gun do the next, even if he didn''t ask. He still appreciated the approach.


    He handed his gut knife to Xa''Gun and took the washbasin.


    Gorzoc went to the front of the second hog, the first slaughtered by Xa''Gun, flanked by Jukzuk as the two watched Xa''Gun with interest.


    Xa''Gun swallowed again and gritted his teeth.


    "Boy... Do you want a tip, or do you want to wing this?" Gorzoc thought for a moment.


    Xa''Gun of course wanted any help to make this easier, even if he wanted to do it.


    "A warrior''s greatest weapon is anger... Rage, boy... It''s primal. Deep within... and I don''t believe, knowing your history, you don''t have some. Unless you leave like those hermit orcs."


    "Rage?"


    "Boy, I''m not going to stand here and explain the emotion. Every creature that crawls, swims, or flies knows what anger and rage are... Harness the feeling, but don''t let it control you. This is also a test. Harness the feeling. Anger and Rage are great motivators. With the right application, you can use it to push through the most gut-wrenching of feelings, the most sickening, and the most saddening... But it can cloud your vision. You must learn to harness this feeling. Only letting out the monster when you deem it necessary, and using the emotion to force your hand otherwise... Understand...?" Gorzoc tilted his head and raised his brow.


    Shocked, Xa''Gun looked to Gorzoc and then to Jukzuk. Jukzuk looked a bit surprised as well.


    "You said to let out the monster?"


    "Boy, did I stutter?"


    "No... It''s just I''ve heard that recently... By something else."


    "Something?"


    "I''ll explain later, Old Zokky."


    Gorzoc nodded, "At any rate, you are the master of your mind, body, and soul... Like everything, a true orc should do in life, and that is bending it to your will, or you will see that you bend to its... The choice is yours, Xa''Gun."


    Startled at his name being mentioned, he realized that Gorzoc meant business. Xa''Gun grunted he understood and turned to the hog.


    He closed his eyes and remembered. He remembered the time when he was younger. He remembered when his arms were broken... How his sister suffered to let him heal, how the girl he liked was played with, shamed, and discarded..."


    Xa''Gun opened his eyes that now seemed slightly off... A twisted mask of cruelty that was unlike his usual passiveness... and on his lips hung the smile of a predator... The air around him changed to the feeling of unbridled malice.


    Gorzoc and Jukzuk both looked to each other and the back to Xa''Gun... Who was this that just appeared in front of them, because it wasn''t the simple orc from five minutes ago.


    Xa''Gun''s hands worked quickly mimicking the same movements of Gorzoc. He quickly flayed the hide of the hog and then slashed the anus. A few swipes, a pull, and then a knot, he then used the gut knife to slice down the middle. Unlike when Gorzoc paused for him to watch, he didn''t stay his hand. He continued to cut the connective tissues as all the innards flopped down into the pan. With more flicks of the wrist, the rest of the organs piled into the washbasin.


    Xa''Gun stood back up to full height and narrowed his eyes. He found that with the feeling of sickness subsiding, there was almost a... Pleasure in the resistance of the flesh when his blade ran through it...


    "...That... That was perfect, boy." Gorzoc looked to Jukzuk, "Jukky, you sure he hasn''t done anything like this before?"


    "You saw how he was at the start... Are those the manners of a butcher?" Jukzuk questioned back.


    "No... No, they''re not... Boy, you have good eyes. I''m glad that I can teach you well in the future. Have your father bring you to me every chance you get. We have a lot of hogs to butcher. Let''s finish with the last one." Gorzoc spoke as he put the washbasin on the table, and returned with another.


    After the last hog was cleaned by Xa''Gun, Gorzoc asked for the blade.


    Gorzoc held the gut knife and looked at the blade''s edge... "The only thing I have to say is that you''re a bit rough on the blade... I''ll have to work out this nick in the blade''s edge."


    Xa''gun''s face returned to its passive state once he finished with the last hog, and grunted he understood.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Next time, I''ll show you how to cut up the meat after you clean ''em." Gorzoc spoke, and held out his hand and arm to Jukzuk, "Travel safe."


    Jukzuk slapped his arm into Gorzoc''s hand and embraced his arm, "Stay well."


    Jukzuk and Xa''Gun left the ribbed barn, that he found out was a slaughterhouse, and donned his hood again.


    "Let''s head back to your burrow, son. It would be good to eat and sleep."


    "When will Gorzoc teach me cultivation?" Xa''Gun couldn''t help but ask.


    "That would be Gorzoc''s choice... He has a method to his madness. If he decided not to impart to you the method, then he has a reason... He might look like a brainless warrior, but he''s a genius... If his ambition ever matched his brain and brawn... Then it wouldn''t have been my brother to take the mantle of Blacktongue chieftain, even with blood right." Jukzuk spoke while walking out of the shop under his breath, so only Xa''Gun could hear.


    Xa''Gun listened as he saw the crowds of earlier had thinned to only a few orcs coming and going. He looked into the sky to see the light of the sun slowly descending behind the mountains... It seemed that his lessons took all day.


    Xa''Gun greeted both the stonethrower brothers and wondered if he would ever meet the other two orcs that guarded the burrow. He was followed in by Jukzuk and entered into the foyer.


    Seated in the foyer, were both Hellie and Demze talking to each other. The two of them were blushing from ear to ear.


    Jukzuk walked around Xa''Gun to see the two''s complexion, as he asked, "Did We walk-in on a... Private conversation?"


    "No... No, We weren''t talking about anything in particular." Demze quickly spoke.


    "Haha, We both wonder if Xa''Gun is hung like a horse." Hellie blurted out while laughing, though her blush gave her sensitive nature away.


    Xa''Gun thought he understood what they were jesting at, but... Why?


    "Well, be that as it may, Let''s eat first." Jukzuk finished.

 Chapter 40: In the Early Dawn

    After eating a small meal of pork and mead, Xa''Gun flopped onto his normal resting place, his couch in the foyer. While the meat smelt good cooking, it gave him a queasy reaction after the slaughter he performed during the day.


    Demze only drank a bit during the dinner time sat on the couch next to Xa''Gun... A bit closer than Xa''Gun cared for her to...


    Hellie drunk off her ass staggered in, pushed Demze to the side, and took her place, leaning on the side of Xa''Gun. Jukzuk came in picking his teeth with a metal pick, as he found the antics of his two nieces entertaining. He chuckled as he sat down on the couch opposite to the three.


    Xa''Gun wasn''t sure where to put his hands with Hellie leaning on him, so he simply put them in his lap, and leaned back on his couch, closing his eyes.


    Demze spoke up after readjusting her robes, "I didn''t get to ask while we ate, but how was your day, Gun-Gun."


    Xa''Gun raised his brows, despite his eyes still being closed with his head leaning back, at the name choice of Demze, but spoke up anyway, "It was... Trying..." He articulated.


    Demze looked to Jukzuk, and asked, "You took him to see Gorzoc, right?"


    Jukzuk grunted a yes.


    "So... What did Gorzoc say?"


    "He''ll take him as his last true disciple." Jukzuk finished picking his teeth, as he slid the metal pick in his vest pocket.


    "...Seriously...?"


    Jukzuk grunted again to affirm it was true.


    "Great. Is he going to teach him cultivation, as well, or only techniques???"


    "He didn''t make mention of cultivation... So, honestly, I''m not sure, but I can''t see him not teaching it as his master. Ole Gorzoc always has a way of doing things, so I''m sure it''s something he''ll do." Jukzuk thought and proposed.


    Demze furrowed her brows, "Wouldn''t it be better to guide him to Discover the Qi of the World, and let him start to gather it now than wait...."


    "That... Is what I thought, but... It seems that he has some other plan in mind, at least... I hope he does."


    Xa''Gun had long become accustomed to being talked about in front of him even before the Orcs, and now appeared to be no different than the fact it was to his benefit for once.


    "I could show him if so," Demze spoke low.


    "The hell you will!" Hellie seemed to wake up from her stupor just long enough to curse and stake her claim.


    Demze watched as Hellie passed back out on Xa''Gun''s lap, as Xa''Gun''s hands were pinned under Hellie. Demze shook her head, as she got up from the couch, "I''m going to retire for the night," and walked away into the darkness of the burrow''s hall leading to the bedrooms, bathroom, and basement.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Xa''Gun lifted his head to watch Demze walk away with fluid-like persuasion. Jukzuk chuckled, "Son, women will be the death of you long before you die to any Orc, Beast, or Human."


    Xa''Gun shook his head and grunted thinking he might be right.


    "So, are you just going to let Hellie sleep on top of you tonight... Truth be told, she needs to stop getting drunk here in a single Orcs burrow, even if I sleep here, currently."


    Xa''Gun lowered his head to look at the sleeping Hellie in his lap that was slowly cutting the circulation to his hands under her body, as he didn''t want to disturb her.


    [...Why does she like me so much... I really don''t understand... Hell... Why do I like her?] In a rare moment of thought, Xa''gun pondered on matters that were not able to trouble him in the past.


    "...Are you going to only stare at her, or make a choice here?" Jukzuk got up, and let out a light laugh.


    "Can... Can I let her sleep here a bit longer...?" Xa''Gun fixed his eyes on his adopted father and asked.


    Jukzuk raised both brows and tilted his head, with a long pause in the glowing flames of the burrow''s torches.


    "Well... I see no harm... Bonding never hurt any... I merely ask that you don''t make her sad, son... Understand what I mean?" Jukzuk warned in a kind tone.


    He grunted as Jukzuk went off to his room.


    Xa''Gun''s eyes wandered back down to the muscular but clearly feminine Orcess in his lap and wondered how he was going to position her so that his hands would stop being asleep... They passed the point of tingling.


    Xa''Gun relaxed his hands slightly, as he pulled them from under the resting Orcess. Finally freeing them, the senses in his fingers returned with static tingles. He flexed his hands until they returned to normal.


    Now in a position where he could move things, Xa''Gun admired Hellie and decided that she''d sleep better in a nicer position, least her back hurt. He knew all about sleeping in odd places, and the strain on the back from what he would now consider his previous life.


    Xa''Gun scooted to the middle of the couch and laid down while bringing Hellie to the top of him. He left her laying on his chest and stomach, as he followed the motion of her head rising and falling to his breaths.


    [How nice this would be... If this was every night...] Xa''Gun thought, while he gazed fondly at Hellie until his eyes closed and he went to sleep.


    *******


    Hellie woke up to an undulating headache.


    "Oh, elements... I must have drunk way too much... When did Peon''s Sty Mead do this to m-" Hellie talking to herself was interrupted, as she noticed when she lifted herself that she laid on the chest of Xa''Gun.


    As she raised herself up, she gazed upon Xa''Gun''s face.


    [Handsome bastard... Why did I fall for you, so hard...] Hellie thought to herself, as she changed from speaking out loud, as not to wake Xa''Gun.


    Her touch became soft, as she attempted to raise herself from her position atop Xa''Gun. As she sat back slightly, she felt Xa''Gun''s proof of being a male.


    "Uh!" Hellie shuther mouth quickly, as Xa''Gun shifted under her. It seemed that her talks with Demze yesterday were true... He was a large Orc and he possessed hefty equipment.


    [Ha... Because some big Orcs are small, doesn''t mean my tin-can is... I wonder...] Hellie closed her eyes and reached her hand, ever so slowly, behind her and snaked its way under Xa''Gun''s loincloth.


    Grabbing the male member that was semi-ridged, it was hot in her hand, as she could almost wrap her hand around it. Astonished by what she felt, as this was more than her previous experience. The rod in her hand grew in size and hardness, as her calloused hand moved along the shaft.


    [Oh~ Wait...] Feeling that the member at full strength was impressive, she remembered that this meant one of two things... Either Xa''Gun was aroused by her touching, or... He was waking up.


    Hellie opened her eyes and gazed down into the staring face of Xa''Gun. In the twilight of the early morning, one orcess, with a firm grip, and one orc, keenly aware of said grip, were staring at each other.


    A period of time that wasn''t easy to measure by both parties present continued in this way until Xa''Gun cleared his throat.

 Chapter 41: Opportunity presents itself

    It''s funny the wording of two parties present, as one party can be more than one orc, or in this case... One Orcess watching from the other couch.


    Mimicking Xa''Gun''s throat clearing, Demze cleared her own... This prompted both Hellie and Xa''Gun to look across from them.


    "You know... You can be so bold when you don''t think anyone is watching, dearest sister..." Demze spoke with a catty tone as her eyes shined in the darkness prior to the first rays of light to touch the valley.


    Hellie quickly let go of the firm member in her grasp, as she attempted to hop off of Xa''Gun. She was successful in escaping the compromising position, but it did cost Xa''Gun a knee to his stomach.


    "I-Ummm... I need to take a quick shower..." Hellie bounced off to the burrow''s bathroom, leaving Xa''Gun who was grimacing from the belly blow and Demze.


    Xa''Gun rolled up to a seated position, as he rubbed his tender, but large stomach from the pain.


    "So..." Demze followed Xa''Gun''s actions with her eyes.


    "So, what? I''m going to go lift weights... Leave me alone."


    Demze watched as Xa''Gun stood up and left through the back door of the burrow. She then sighed to herself, while hanging her head in the dim light of the burrow.


    *******


    Hellie walked back into the Burrow''s foyer after her bath. She spotted Demze still sitting on the couch.


    "How odd..."


    Demze looked up to find Hellie standing before her in only a towel, the water dripping off her muscles.


    "Is it always such a good idea to not dry properly before slinging water all over the burrow, Sister?"


    "Blah, I like to drip dry, but what''s wrong with you?" Hellie asked in a concerned tone.


    "Thinking my next steps to my goal, I suppose... I think I''ve been distracted recently." Demze confessed as she sighed again.


    "Ah...? I understand... I believe that- I may be distracted- too..." Hellie hesitantly spoke...


    "Oh, is that before or after you grabbed his Peen?"


    "I-I... I just woke up, and my hand happened to be there-"


    "And you thought, hey, since no one is around, I''ll use my hand to make him feel great, huh?"


    "No, no, no! I mean, yeah, but no! I mean, it''s not like he entered me! It would have been a happy ending, and that-"


    "And then you would have been wanting more than scrubbing on him, and next thing you know, you break your promise to yourself... Wasn''t it when he became the strongest or was it when he becomes the champion of the slave pits?"


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ch-Champion of the slave pits..."


    "Why did you make such a stupid deal, to begin with..." Demze finally asked her intended question.


    Hellie looked down at the floor, with her hands folded over her bath towel, "...Well... I mean... I thought he was human... and... Well... I was already attracted to him... and I don''t mind if he''s human... I thought, ''hey, if he''s still the strongest, then I don''t mind,'' but since Slugga, I promised myself I wouldn''t be so easy... After all, you called me... I had to come up with something for him to prove he''s worth my time and my body... So... It seemed like a good idea to have him fight to be the slave pit champion... I mean if he died, what difference does it make, but then... He turned out to be an Orc, and he doesn''t mind that I''ve laid with another... So now... So now... I... ya know..."


    Demze massaged her temples listening to Hellie, "In the end, you want to toss your idea out the window and just sleep with him already... That about sum up your nonsense?"


    "...yeah... But, but-"


    "But, you don''t want to be a whore, and you want to keep your promise. You''re not sure if you can..."


    "...yeah..."


    Demze''s hands paused on her temples as a thought occurred to her.


    "If memory serves me, Slugga''s exile ends in three months... Correct?"


    "...yeah???"


    "He could come back stronger, you know. He did say he would win you back when he returned."


    "Pfft~ Slugga... I don''t know why I thought he was the one. Using poisons... Blah!" Hellie folded her arms shaking the last of the water on her arms, while she stood in a ring of water on the burrow''s floor.


    "And he should return right before the final matches for the slave pits... Yes..."


    "What are you thinking?" Hellie grew concerned.


    "Dearest baby sister, you should listen..."


    "Don''t baby sister me... We were born minutes apart."


    "Be that as it may, dearest baby sister after Gun-Gun wins the slave pits, he''ll need to beat down any suitors and your old flame, and the end, right?"


    "Well... I don''t want Slugga to poison my Tin Can..."


    "We''ll make sure that doesn''t happen."


    "Yeah, okay fine... But... How do I stop myself from ya know... with Xa''Gun."


    "Well, riding him in your sleep isn''t helping."


    "...no..."


    "This might sound counter-intuitive, but... You need to stop being around him so much... If you think about it, the more you are around the more chances there will be for your panties to fall off."


    "SISTER!" Hellie shouted, in a rare display of shyness.


    Demze shrugged her shoulders, "I''m not the one grabbing hold of him so early in the morning while rubbing herself on him."


    "..."


    "Take some time to go out with your girls... Since you''ve fallen for Gun-Gun when was the last time you went training with your gang."


    "...Well... You know we haven''t been close since Slugga... ACK! I swear everything is his fault!"


    "How about making amends with them, and party for a while. I''ll give you some coin to take them out for a while. Nothing like making friends over mead... Isn''t that what you always say?"


    "...yeah... But..."


    "I''m not saying don''t come back here, or never see him again, idiot... Come during dinner and eat with us, and don''t fall down with your butt up for him... Is all I''m saying."


    "...That... Yeah... That might be for the best... But who''s going to watch him while he trains?"


    "I''m sure Uncle Jukzuk can do it."


    Hellie nodded a few times.


    "Ah, true... Well... This is going to be a pain to talk to the girls again... Zorra flat out called me a whore after Slugga..." Hellie sighed.


    "In my room, go to the desk and open the top drawer on the right. There will be a small bag of gold. Take it and use it for what ya need to patch things up with them. They''re simple girls... You all were friends for a long time. I''m sure you can make things right. Talk to them about Gun-Gun, but whatever you do, do not let them see him, or we will have Slugga the sequel."


    "...Did you actually make a joke???"


    "Yeah... I did." Demze snickered.


    "...Okay... Well, Imma go get my armor and head out..."


    A few minutes later, Hellie walked by in her armor, and spoke as she was leaving, "Tell my Tin Can I''ll be back for dinner."


    "Will do."


    [Perfect... Now I have him to myself, for a while.] Demze rose and went to the bathroom to complete her next set of plans.

 Chapter 42: Chipping away

    [Thirty...]


    Xa''Gun grunted as he, again, lifted the dull axe overhead, stepped forward, and then brought it down on the stump of petrified wood that he was told to split for training.


    "TAAAAANG!"


    [Four...]


    The vibration from the blow traveled through the blow, the handle, and into his hands and arms... His forearms had long ago screamed in burning pain, but after the twentieth strike, they numbed and quieted down.


    [Thirty...]


    Again, the axe lifted high, step, and blow...


    "TAAAAANG!"


    [Five...]


    Xa''Gun stood up straight, as his winced from the pain of his thigh. He looked down to see a small line of blood had seeped into the bandages he had haphazardly bound it with this morning.


    "Here..." A soft female voice called from behind Xa''Gun.


    "Mmm..?" Xa''Gun turned to look down at the figure of Demze holding a dampened towel.


    A long pause ensued as he tilted his head to understand Demze and her actions.


    "Won''t... You take this towel to cool yourself..." Demze spoke again.


    Xa''Gun narrowed his eyes as he peered into Demze''s eyes. They were still those cunning eyes... But looking closer in the light of the day... It appeared to Xa''Gun there was a hint of something he hadn''t seen before... Something that reminded him of himself.


    He reached out and took the cool damp towel from Demze and sat on the stump of petrified wood, as he wiped his face with the towel.


    Refreshing.


    "Where is Hellie?" Xa''Gun asked as he glanced at the burrow''s door that led in from the backyard.


    Demze frowned, but spoke, "She went out this morning to visit her friends. Various things happened between them lately, so she''s trying to patch things back up. She''ll be back for dinner this evening."


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding, as he stood up from his temporary seat. Taking the towel he draped over his shoulders he picked back up his axe.


    "How many swings are you going to complete...? I''ve heard nothing but whack, whack, whack all morning," Demze asked and commented.


    "Then go home."


    [Thirty...]


    Lifting the axe overhead, step, and... blow...


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "TAAAAANG!"


    [Six...]


    "..." Demze stared at Xa''Gun''s back, as another hit landed after another. She sighed to herself, as she went back into the burrow.


    [Nine...]


    Xa''Gun huffed a few times, as he looked over his shoulder to see Demze disappear into the dim burrow.


    He grunted in dissatisfaction, as he turned back, lift, step, blow...!


    "TAAAAANG...!"


    *******


    "Tang..." A weak glancing blow rang out, as Xa''Gun staggered back and fell on his backside. The impact was cushioned by the soft dirt of the backyard. He drew in large breaths of air, as he slowly fell back completely out of energy. Staring into the afternoon sky, it seemed that the sun would soon disappear over the other side of the mountains.


    Xa''Gun heard the coming of footsteps but was too tired to sit up to look. He attempted to move his eyes upward to see but was met with the ridge of his brow blocking his vision. It was soon after another damp towel patted his forehead.


    "You shouldn''t go so hard that you become completely defenseless, Xa''Gun." Xa''Gun recognized Demze''s soft voice from this morning.


    "D-Demze... Why are you still here?" Xa''Gun spoke as he still attempted to catch his breath. His whole body felt weak and heavy... Overworked no doubt.


    "Because I want to be." Demze continued, as she patted away the sweat from Xa''Gun''s brow. She continued along his face, neck, chest, and arms. She soon wrung the towel out, as the sweat collected drizzled on the ground like fresh rain.


    Soft steps were heard, as Demze retreated back to the burrow.


    [...What''s her purpose...?] Xa''Gun could only wonder.


    A half-hour later and Xa''Gun continued to sit on the chipped petrified stump. His breathing had long ago returned to normal, though he was unable to recover the strength of his limbs. He had on more than one occasion thought about standing up and going to couch to take a nap, but it seemed his legs, for the most part, body included, did not share his sentiment. He remained sitting, using what bit of strength he did have left to not fall from his seat.


    Xa''Gun''s eyes slowly opened to the sounds of soft steps, as he grunted at the approaching footfalls.


    "It''s the hottest part of the day, why not come in and rest in the cool?" Demze''s voice softly snaked around Xa''Gun''s ears.


    Xa''Gun gave a displeased grunt and continued to sit. Not because he wanted to continue sitting, but because he lacked the strength to get up and walk away.


    Demze furrowed her brows and she watched thumb-size drops of sweat roll down Xa''Gun''s face and drip from his chin. There was a ring of damp dirt surrounding his makeshift seat.


    She slowly circled Xa''Gun, who continued to sit, until she completed her full circle to stand on his right. She kneeled down and squeezed her head under his right arm.


    Startled, Xa''Gun mustered what bit of strength he had accumulated from his rest to see what this Orcess was doing.


    "I''ll help you," Demze spoke softly, as she helped to lift Xa''Gun to his feet. Despite Demze''s lack of muscles compared to her sister Hellie, she was stronger than her appearance suggested.


    Step by step with the assistance of this Orcess, Xa''Gun made it to the burrow, and to his favorite spot... His couch.


    Demze eased Xa''Gun to the couch, as he flopped down.


    She walked in the direction of the bedrooms and bath, leaving Xa''Gun to rest.


    Xa''Gun was too tired to think more, as he regulated his breathing. Soon, he slumped to the side, and soft snoring was heard.


    *******


    "Hoy... Son, you need to eat before tomorrow... Otherwise, you''ll die on an empty stomach." Xa''Gun felt that he was being shaken awake.


    Slowly his eyes focused to see Jukzuk standing to his side, "Ugh..."


    "Demze tells me you worked until you could barely move... You best hope that the effects of your ghost berry carry you to tomorrow, or you''re going to be worse off, to say the least... Exactly what were you thinking???" Jukzuk chastized.


    With an aching body, Xa''Gun sat upright, as he rubbed his face. He noted that he didn''t feel sweaty in the way that he used to... He felt... Mostly clean?


    "It''s my fault, I should have been here to direct him." Hellie''s excited voice carried over.


    "No... I watched him. It''s my fault."


    Xa''Gun shifted his focus to Demze, as she walked from the kitchen area. She smiled in response, "Food''s ready... Let''s eat."


    Jukzuk slapped Xa''Gun on the shoulder, "Let''s eat. We need you to be in shape tomorrow..."

 Chapter 43: Meant To Be

    "Oy... Son... Wake up..."


    Xa''Gun felt his face lightly slapped a few times, as his eyes slowly opened. As they opened the fuzzy image of his adopted father Jukzuk came into view.


    "You were imbedded like a tick in those dreamlands, weren''t ya son?" Jukzuk commented and laughed.


    Xa''Gun rolled up to sit up from his sleeping position on the couch. He rubbed his head.


    "How do you feel?" Jukzuk asked in a serious tone.


    Xa''Gun put his arm down, closed his burning eyes, and probed his body. After a few moments, he looked up to Jukzuk and spoke, "I feel... Fine."


    "No aches? No joint pain? How about your leg there?" Jukzuk pointed to the nice-looking bandage on Xa''Gun''s leg where he had been slashed previously.


    Xa''Gun grunted as he reached his hand down to rub the bandages that were wrapped by Demze, after dinner last night. Feeling the area, Xa''Gun raised a brow. He undid the bandages and revealed a long scab. He flaked it away to reveal a long thin line of new skin that was lighter in color than the skin around it.


    "Good, very very good. I was hopeful." Jukzuk commented as he smiled.


    "Ummm... I''ve always healed faster while eating meat... But never this fast." Xa''Gun rubbed the, now, smooth skin.


    "You can thank the ghostberries for that." Jukzuk nodded, before continuing, "Are you sore from training yesterday?"


    Xa''Gun grunted in thought, as he moved his body slightly, "No, just slightly tired."


    "...Hmmmm..." Jukzuk raised a brow, "It could be delayed or it might be prevented... Let''s hope that this tiredness doesn''t earn you being gutted today... And if you couldn''t tell, I''m not pleased that you exerted yourself so much just before the day of your next bout!" Jukzuk hardened his voice ever so slightly.


    Xa''Gun felt slightly odd at his scolding. He wasn''t being scolded in malice, jealousy, or any other dark emotion, but rather one of concern for his well being. It would be a lie to say it didn''t make him feel happy, as he smiled wretchedly.


    Jukzuk noticed his smile and didn''t say more on the subject.


    "Let''s get going. Here put on your hood..." Jukzuk handed Xa''Gun his leather hood to hide his face until he arrived at the slave pits, after which he turned to start toward the burrow''s front door.


    "W-wait!" A soft voice came from the side hall leading to the bedrooms and bathroom.


    The adopted father and son pair peered into the darkened hall to see Demze sway into the Foyer. Jukzuk closed one eye, as he observed Demze''s gate, as she attempted to sashay to Xa''Gun.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Oy..." Jukzuk shook his head, as he spoke, "I''ll be right outside the front," as he turned and left the burrow.


    Demze smiled at Jukzuk''s departure, knowing that he could pick up on her not-so-subtle wish to see off Xa''Gun before he entered the slave pit''s arena.


    Xa''Gun didn''t bother to turn around to look at Demze, as he cast his gaze over his shoulder. This disregard was not without notice, but it seemed to not phase her


    She grew close to Xa''Gun and slithered around from his back to his front, as she raised herself on the tips of her feet against his chest. Xa''Gun glanced at Demze''s face from under his hood.


    "You''ll be careful, and win... Right?" Demze cooed.


    Xa''Gun grunted in response.


    "Be smart about your attack and defense... Don''t get chopped like last time." Demze continued.


    Xa''Gun let loose an annoyed snort, as his patience began to wane.


    Demze looked at the two marks that she and Hellie left on Xa''Gun''s chest that began to fade.


    "I hate you so much, Gun-Gun... I really do," Slightly angered Demze bite into the same place she had previously and quickly sucked.


    Xa''Gun hissed, startled by the sharp unexpected pain, Xa''Gun grabbed Demze by the shoulders and lifted her to eye level, as he squeezed her roughly in the air.


    "BITCH! WHY DID YOU DO THAT SO HARD!" Xa''Gun bellowed into the face of Demze, whose feet dangled in the air.


    Demze licked the bit of blood at the corner of her lips, as she responded, "So... I can continue, as long as you know it''s coming? Hmmm???"


    Seeing Demze lick the corner of her mouth brought upon a hot stirring within Xa''Gun''s loins... Displeased by the arousal he felt, he threw Demze to the floor, as he did not answer her question.


    Demze rolled to her knees, as she rubbed her hip that hurt from being thrown to the floor... Xa''Gun breathed a few times and centered himself, as he felt a wet dripping run down his chest from the love bite, if love, it could be called...


    After a moment of calming where silence reigned, Xa''Gun spoke, "Thank you..." He began to walk out the door.


    Shocked by the ''thank you,'' Demze called out in question, "Thank me for what?!"


    Xa''Gun put his hand on the edge of the door before leaving, as he left behind his reply, "For the motivation to fight today... Your hateful bite, makes me want to hurt someone... So watch me kill today, and think of what you did."


    Demze remained in the dusk of the dank burrow thinking on the words said by Xa''Gun...


    [Is... He smarter than he lets on???] Demze couldn''t help but think such, as she rose to her feet. It would be soon that she needed to go to the arena as well. She needed to prepare for an appearance. Now that she marked a male, she would need to look the part of an Orcess that was claimed. Light makeup and nice attire would do the trick.


    As Demze walked down the hallway, she lifted the basement door to the end of the hallway and descended into her new abode she had claimed within Xa''Gun''s burrow. As she took the steps and closed the hatch behind her, she could still taste Xa''Gun on her tongue...


    [You and I were meant to be... You know it''s true... So why are you making it so hard to get through to you???] Demze mused to herself, as another thought occurred to her, [I hope he can maintain his hate of me the night we consummate... Mmmmm.]


    *******


    Jukzuk and the Stonethrower brothers waited outside the entrance of the burrow, could hear clearly Xa''Gun''s bellow. They watched as he exited, and all present couldn''t help but see the bleeding mark on Xa''Gun''s chest.


    Gnarg elbowed his brother, as his brother grunted in near jealousy, as Gnarg commented, "You lucky son of a bitch... I didn''t know that princess was so rough!"


    "..." Xa''Gun didn''t grunt but remained silent.


    "Ummm... Let''s go." Jukzuk slapped Xa''Gun on the shoulder and began to walk toward the Slave pits.


    The Stonethrower brothers didn''t understand the issue but grunted and moved to the sides of Xa''Gun as they walked behind Jukzuk.

 Chapter 44: Psych Up

    "This time coming is very different from last time," Jukzuk commented aloud.


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt.


    "Last time you were supposedly human, now you fight as an Orc... Remember what I told you the day you ate the berry... Blacktongue, Son... Now and forever." Jukzuk patted Xa''Gun on the shoulder, as he took off his son''s hood.


    "I''m sure you know the way... I''m going up to the stands. Look for me near the cheiftain." Jukzuk walked away from the service entrance and went around out of sight.


    "Good fight today, brother." Gnarg held out his arm, just happy that this person was now a fellow Orc.


    Xa''Gun looked down at the extended hand and slapped his on to embrace Grang''s forearm in a warrior''s handshake.


    Xa''Gun grunted as Grang laughed behind his brother, "Let''s go find a seat before someone else takes it. I''m betting it all on this brother... Slave or not! You better win me some mead money! Haha!"


    "To right!" Gnarg laughed, and let go of Xa''Gun as the two brothers left.


    Xa''Gun grunted in satisfaction. These two were good Orcs. He then turned to look into the darkened entrance that led into the underbelly of the Slavepits. As he stepped forward, the nauseating smell rushed forward as if to take hold of him... That eerie familiar smell of rust, grunge, and sweat.


    Walking in, the guard that Xa''Gun questioned before called out, "Oy... I don''t remember your face around here. What''s your name and purpose."


    "Ummm... Xa''Gun. Uh, the legbreaker, I guess." Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head, as he spoke.


    "OH!? I had heard the rumor, but you really are an Orc! That would explain how you could break an Orcs leg." The guard nodded to himself, "But to pull your teeth at such a young age... Humans are a bunch of bastards. Don''t worry Xa''Gun. We Orcs will rise again and burn the human cities to the ground... If We are lucky, maybe me and you will be on the front lines, aye?"


    "I''d have to live through this next fight..." Xa''Gun commented, not thinking so far in the future... But it would be a line if he didn''t want to burn the world down on some nights he woke up in a cold sweat.


    "Won''t be a problem," The guard laughed loudly, "After the poison used last time, Ragnath personally beat and stripped every human. Haha!!! It was great! Deserved them right!"


    Xa''Gun grunted in agreement, as his mind lingered if poison was ever actually used... He then left the guard to continue further in, before the heavy steps of a massive Orc alerted him to the one he came to check in with...


    "Ah... Legbreaker, You''ve returned... Wait... No. What name are you now, boy?" Ragnath''s fat giggled, as he stomped before Xa''Gun and sized him up again.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Xa''Gun... Named by the spirits." Xa''Gun spoke when asked.


    "Named... Named by the spirits!? Oh!? Now that... That wasn''t mentioned at all! I wonder if certain upper echelons wish for others not to know, hmmm?" Ragnath squinted his eyes.


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt.


    "Best not tell anyone else, boy... When you win this here slave pits... I''ll call you by your name, until then... Put on a good show, even if you die... I''m putting you up last again today." Ragnath spoke, as his large sweaty hand pointed to the cell that Xa''Gun was meant to take.


    Xa''Gun walked in, to listen to the metal bars clank behind him... A reminder that even if he was treated above all slaves... He was still a slave.


    [Still a slave, but... This life is a hundred more times better than my last...] Xa''Gun sighed.


    "Don''t get soft on my boy... Remember to put on a show! Oh and, don''t worry about any poison. I took care of that personally, haha!" Ragnath touched the blade that was impeded in the top of his head, as he walked away, with a staggering swiftness that did not match his size or weight.


    Xa''Gun sat down on the narrow bench, as he looked over the rack of locked weapons again... Seeing the Axe in the rack... was crusted with blood that had dried and chipped.


    [Is... That''s the same axe!] Xa''Gun thought, and quickly looked at his cell... He realized this was the same cell!


    Xa''Gun nodded to himself and began his mental preparations. As he stretched, as Hellie and Jukzuk taught him, a sharp pain stung on his chest. Looking down, he could see blood seep ever so slightly from the mark left by Demze.


    [That bitch...] Xa''Gun thought and gritted his teeth. He rubbed around the area, as he stung and hurt more, the more he agitated the area. The more he touched, the more it stung, and the more Xa''Gun grew angry. As he thought of this, his mind traveled to other more anger-inducing memories...


    It seemed as time passed in almost an instant, as the outside gate popped and clicked. The light from the outside flooded into the dark holding, and with it, the rank of weapons unlatched and allowed retrieval.


    Xa''Gun gave a savage grin, as he stood and grabbed the axe. He took it in both hands, as he walked outside into the open arena.


    Ragnath nodded in satisfaction, as he watched from behind.


    "ORCS AND ORCESSICES!!! THE ONE THAT EVERYONE HAS BEEN WAITING FOR! THE ONE THAT WAS THOUGHT TO BE HUMAN, BUT LOW AND BEHOLD HE''S REALLY AN ORC THRALL!!!! GIVE IT FOR ZAAAAAAAAAAAAA-GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN!!!!"


    Xa''Gun walked out with bloodshot eyes, as he viewed the crowds, but it wasn''t until he looked forward. His eyes locked onto the human that emerge from the opposite side of the arena holding cells.


    "THIS HUMAN, BIG BEARD, LOVE HIM OR HATE HIM HAS TWO KILLS UNDER HIS BELT!!! CAN HE TAKE ON THE NEWLY RELEASED THRALL!? CAN XA''GUN HOLD...! HIS...! LIFE...!!!?!?!?!?!"


    "WOOOOOOOO-WEEEEEEEEEEEE! COME ON, BABY! KILLER-CAN CAN KILL! MAMA NEEDS THAT MEAD MONEY! KILL FOR MAMA!" Hellie again screamed over the other Orcs in the crowd, though it seemed to be dull in Xa''Gun''s ears


    "So, this is your new toy?" A snooty female voice asked Hellie to the side.


    "Damn right, so don''t start shit with me, Shagadub, Or I swear I''ll break your leg!"


    "Jezzzz..." Shagadub bumped the Bloodletter sisters next to her and asked, "Do you see what''s so great about this former human?"


    Both the Bloodletter sisters peered over the bobbing heads of the Orcs to look at the tall, but chubby Orc in the arena. They were impressed with his kill last time, but physically speaking... He wasn''t that great.


    "No. Not really, but if Hellie likes him... All the better, right?"


    "Right, all the better. Least, you and Ulith become mega bitches."


    "Shut your whore mouth... Elements, I don''t know why I hang out with you hoes." Shagadub fired back.


    "Because no one will put up with your terrible attitude."


    Shagadub folder her arms, and stood up to get a better view of this

 Chapter 45: The Match Starts... And Ends???

    As Xa''Gun and the Human Opponent sized each other up, the Orcess pointed out the crimson mark upon Xa''Gun''s chest. Xa''Gun wore no armor or helmet on his torso or head, now that he had been liberated from his former container. He only wore a leather belt, that held up a cloth-like skirt that covered his undergarment. From his shin to his foot, he wore rusty metal greaves that came down and just over his leather sandals.


    It was easy to see his lover''s mark that glistened fresh sanguine dew in the light of the day in the center of the ring.


    Speculation burst forth from the Orcs and Orcesses in the crowd.


    "Not even an Orc for a month and he''s already been claimed...!" One random Orc spoke in jealousy


    "He couldn''t have been claimed by the clan princess, Hellie???"


    "She did fly to him after he was poisoned, last time."


    Many of the crowd drew their attention to Hellie, as they watched her cheer... More of the astute Orcesses looked further up the audience to Hellie''s sister...


    "Oh! So, it was princess Demze that claimed this fighter!" Many thought and spoke, as they watched Demze sitting in proper Orcess attire. She wore a chainmail dress in the form of a Helter strap that exposed her green skin all the way down to her soft belly. On each of her wrists, she wore a red bangle, made of bloodstone. She even wore black lipstick and cat eyeliner. This gave her a mysterious and enchanting look, as compared to her usual plain face, though like her sisters she had a natural beauty. What captured the Orcs and Orcesses attention most were her ear cuffs... On her left ear, she wore a silver ear cuff with chain that attached to the gauge in her lobe. An Orcish symbol of attachment...


    Even those on her right side, the other Orcs and Orcesses heard quickly of her ear cuff and chain... While ear cuffs were a symbol of different statuses among Orcesses and never Worn by male Orcs, as opposed to the male Orcs that wore gauges, and other piercings of a more warrior and martial nature. Ear cuffs with chain were only worn by Orcesses to show that they were taken...


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "This could just be a coincidence..." Many echoed the thought.


    Demze nodded, as she overheard the audience, and the moment she was waiting for was at hand. She rose from her proper seat, as she called out to Xa''Gun in the arena, "Show me your hate, Xa''Gun! Show me how much you hate me! Do it for me!"


    Demze then sat back down with a smug look, as many Orcs finally understood this was her display that Xa''Gun was taken... Many knew that Demze was known as the Cunning Princess... And even in hushed tones the Princess of Malice, but this was all calculated by her for this moment. Though, honestly... Only the Orcess knew this was the Cunning princess''s doing. The males of the crowd knew that Xa''Gun, this newly found Orc, was either a lucky bastard favored by the spirits or to be pitied as he would be bullied by this cunning Orcess for the rest of his life.


    Xa''Gun heard Demze, as he looked up at the stands to focus on her... He gritted his teeth harder.


    [You want to see my hate... ALL OF MY HATE?!?] Xa''Gun howled inside his mind.


    It was not the best time to taunt his opponent, but the human named Erix Snyder spoke and jeered, "Ha! So, you''re the bastard traitor that sold us out, huh? So, an ugly shit like you can only attract Orc Bitches?" The human looked into the stands to see the cheers... He might not have known the Orcish language, but he understood body language.


    Xa''Gun tightened his grip on his axe''s wooden stock... So tight, that the stock began to issue cracking sounds.


    "Doesn''t matter to me... I''m told that if I win enough of these, I get to walk... So, killing a traitor fuck like you suits me well." Snyder readied his short sword and shield.


    The voice of Demze echoed within Xa''Gun''s mind, [Humans killed your sister, Xa''Gun... Always, always, always remember who slights you...!]


    "RAAAAHHHH!" Xa''Gun roared, and closed in on his target with a surprising swiftness that was unnatural for his size!


    Snyder raised his shield just as Xa''Gun''s stump of a leg smashed into him; knocking the human down to the ground.


    "Step!" Xa''Gun took a step while grunting his words through his teeth, as he stomped the human''s leg. The sick sound of bone crunched under heel.


    "Raise!" Xa''Gun lifted his axe high into the air.


    Snyder raised his shield in front of him, in expectation of the incoming impact, still shocked by the speed of this fatty.


    Xa''Gun grunted with all his might as he brought the axe low cleaving the metal shield, the hand, and into the chest of Snyder... From the top of his chest to his waist, his guts squiggled out, and a flash of hot steam issued from his insides.


    Xa''Gun swallowed the bile that rushed to his mouth, while still gritting his teeth. The Announcer and crowds were eerily silent with the ease of this kill...

 Chapter 46: After Match

    The Announcer blasted into the Horn enhanced by the spirits of Air, as his voice filled the arena, "THERE YOU HAVE IT, FOLKS!!! ZA''GUN''S INFOMAOUS CHOOOOOOOOPING BLOCK!!!!"


    A mixture of boos, jeers, and cheers erupted following the Announcer waking the viewers from their stupor. Many Orcs booed, as the fight was over in a moment... The blood spilled was exciting but the lack of combat was boring! There were an equal amount of cheers, in contrast, as many of the audience enjoyed the single-minded fury displayed by the newly dubbed Orc. What did it matter if it was finished quickly? Xa''Gun butterflied that human! HAHA! Many Orcs that were cheering, juuuust so happened to have bet on Xa''Gun...


    As Xa''Gun walked back to his cell, he looked back up to the stands to see Demze biting her lip in a flirtatious manner. Xa''Gun frowned, as his eyes continued down the crowd, he found Hellie cheering for him, along with several Orcesses around her. He smiled in response, as he disappeared into his cell from the arena.


    Xa''Gun''s smile wasn''t lost on Demze, as he frowned at her, but smiled at her sister. She could only sigh in response, as it was expected. After a few moments of thought, she rose from her seat and exited the arena.


    "So this is why you like him? I thought last time was merely a fluke." Shagadub spoke in regards to the outcome.


    "It''s more than that, actually." Hellie countered.


    The silent friend next to Hellie, finally spoke up, "Is it because he''s got a big cock?"


    "Elements! Ulith, Jezzz!" Hellie chastised Ulith next to her, as she laughed.


    "So?"


    "Yes, now shut up you slut!" Hellie continued.


    "You take that back, I haven''t slept with any male Orc so far..."


    "That''s because you like Orcesses," Hellie seeing Xa''Gun clear from sight, sat down and folded her arms.


    "Well... I don''t just like Orcesses." Ulith smiled and leaned on Hellie.


    "What you do is your business."


    "But We had so much fun!"


    "I was drunk off my ass!"


    "You''re always drunk off your ass, Hellie," Mazoga of the Bloodletter Sisters laughed, while her sister Glasha giggled and slapped her sister''s arm, "You''re so bad!" Glasha continued to giggle.


    "It''s happened more than once!" Shagadub commented while smirking.


    "And??? Ulith had you purring under her before, so you can shut your mouth, too!"


    "I never said she hadn''t." Shagadub shrugged.


    "Well, you Orcesses can continue enjoying each other, I''m going to go see my Tin Can." Hellie had enough teasing, as she got up to go find Xa''Gun.


    Watching Hellie''s back, Ulith spoke up, "Hmmmm... Do you think this Xa''Gun will be better than Slugga?"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "In what way? Slugga was a coward and a womanizer." Shagadub commented.


    "Yeah, and you still wanted to sleep with him," Glasha added.


    Shagadub shrugged, "And? What part of womanizer, don''t you understand? I was simply trying to spare Hellie."


    "I must admit, that even I liked Slugga... He was charming if nothing else." Mazoga spoke along with her sister Glasha.


    "Well, he''s supposed to be back soon, maybe your father won''t kill him if you want to court him," Ulith spoke in thought.


    "Well, ever since the poisoning incident, Father has been... Less than pleased with Slugga." Mazoga commented.


    "If it wasn''t for the chief, then Father would have killed him, honestly." Glasha finished.


    Shagadub nodded, "I was there when he first learned of the poison-thing. He truly has a bad temper."


    "He usually keeps it under control, but he didn''t get his nickname because he was Mr. Nice Orc..." Mazoga laughed.


    "Whatever... Let''s go watch Hellie make a dumbass of herself... Hopefully, She''ll get drunk again." Ulith got up to leave.


    "You are seriously a predator..." Shagadub got up and followed behind.


    "Honestly..." The Bloodletter sisters shook their heads and followed behind Shagadub.


    "I only pred on you, Orcesses, haha" Ulith giggled, as the group trailed after Hellie.


    Further up in the stands at the very top sat the Chieftain, Uvog, and Jukzuk.


    "Well, that was anti-climactic." The Chieftainpropped his head on his hand as he slumped to one side.


    "He performed much better than expected," Jukzuk nodded with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say he trained until he almost passed out yesterday?" Uvog interjected.


    "Well, close... Demze said she had to help him in from training." Jukzuk thought as he watched Hellie and the Orcesses that she sat with exiting one after the other.


    "Well, then... I fixed up this match to help him grow... But it seems I need to crank up the heat, huh?" The Chieftainrubbed the stubble on his chin.


    "As long as you don''t get him killed, it''ll be fine," Jukzuk added.


    "I can set the matches, but if he dies in one, I can''t do anything about it." The Chief threw up his idle hand.


    Jukzuk nodded.


    "Have you thought about what we last talked about, Jukzuk... Remember you are still my prisoner here..." The Blacktongue Chieftain turned his head to stare at Jukzuk.


    "I haven''t forgotten either..." Jukzuk spoke with a sigh.


    "Then your answer?"


    *******


    Xa''Gun walked into his cell, as he looked up to see the frowned face of Ragnath. He walked over and sat on his bench, as he continued to look upon Ragnath.


    "...Boy... I don''t know what you think about you... Do you think you entertained the Audience?" Ragnath berated.


    "You would you rather I drag out the fight, and get my hand chopped off? Worse?" Xa''Gun snapped.


    After snapping back, Xa''Gun''s eyes grew larger as he cast his gaze on the dirt floor of the cell. When did he become so... Aggressive? Was that the word? Combative?


    Ragnath shook his head, "I heard ya, boy... I can understand to not play with your food, at least you get bit." He nodded his head, as the fat of his jaws quivered, "Alright... It was still a great reaction from the crowd. You''ll hear nothing more from me on that topic."


    "Thank you," Xa''Gun muttered.


    "On a side note... I loved your chopping block style," Ragnath laughed, as his heavy footfalls led him away.


    *******


    "Brother, the way you cleaved that fool was great!" Grang Stonethrower was mimicking the movement, as he, his brother, Jukzuk, and Xa''Gun made their way to Xa''Gun''s burrow.


    "Did the Speartooth seriously not teach you the Chopping Block?" Gnang Stonethrower couldn''t help but ask...


    "Son, We were locked up for half a year, and do you really think they would teach what they thought was a human one of their main techniques?" Jukzuk laughed and commented.


    "Well, how else do you know, Xa''Gun brother?" Gnang continued.


    "I saw a Speartooth chop, my previous boss... I only mimicked what he did... It doesn''t seem to be that hard of a technique... You just chop someone with it." Xa''Gun thought and spoke.


    "Nah, there is a certain way to swing the axe, and the follow-up, the balance... It''s not so simple... Suppose you''re some kind of genius?" Grang laughed.


    "First time I heard of it!" Xa''gun gave a wretched laugh.


    "Last time, I''m sure!" Jukzuk laughed, as well, as the group made it to the front of the burrow.


    "Son, go ahead inside and shower, I''m going to go see a friend. Need to set up some things for the future." Jukzuk waived Xa''Gun inside. Xa''Gun grunted in response.


    "If you need Us, We''ll be posted out here." The Stonethrower brothers nodded in return, and took post, as Xa''Gun headed inside, and Jukzuk walked back to town.

 Chapter 47: Elder Discussion

    In a smokey bar, Jukzuk, Gorzoc, and a rotund Orc with a large belly sat at a corner table, each with their backs to the wall... They took turns taking drags from the hooka that sat in the middle of the table, as each blew smoke rings in the air and long cuts from their tankards.


    "Say Jukky... What''s wrong with your kid''s back?" The potbelly Orc asked, with smoke billowing from his nose like a dragon.


    "Ever heard of the human tool called the cat O'' nine tails?" Jukzuk asked as he took the grommet for the next hit.


    "Can''t say that I have... Sounds stupid. Who''s ever heard of a cat with nine tails?" The large Orc laughed in response, as he asked.


    "There are many strange creatures in this world, Morbash..." Gorzoc took the grommet from Jukzuk, as he spat his words toward the Orc sitting with them.


    "You only ever call me by my name when you''re in a foul mood... Gory."


    "Well, as the rich bastard at the table, you don''t know something... I find it hard to believe." Gorzoc continued.


    "I''ve never sold nor bought a cat of nine tails, so I don''t know anything about it... However, if you''re telling me it can make me money, I''ll look into it."


    "I doubt it, Mormor... It''s a torture device used by humans. My son was treated quite terribly by the humans during his time with them."


    "Oh... Well, at least he isn''t contagious." Morbash took the grommet from Gorzoc and took a hit, He blew three rings into the air as he continued, "Seems to be the talk among the betting crowd when they saw his back... The other half are making bets to the effect of ''Is Princess Demze his mate,''" Morbash again took another hit, "I tell ya," Morbash coughed and took another puff, "I can spread the word he''s not catching, but it seems the big fellow under the arena already said it wasn''t a sickness."


    Jukzuk and Gorzoc both furrowed their brows as they continued to watch Morbash.


    "...Wot?"


    "Pass the friggin smoke, you fat bastard!" Gorzoc yelled in a low voice.


    "Oh!? My fault, hahaha. My fault," Morbash coughed again while laughing as he passed the grommet to Jukzuk.


    Jukzuk, in turn, took his hit and held the smoke, as he passed it to Gorzoc.


    Jukzuk released the smoke in a rolling ball as it released into the air above, "Look, Varbuk has decided that Gun-Gun is stronger than first thought... So he''s going to turn up the heat."


    "How much are we talking?" Gorzoc took his hit. Morbash expected the take the grommet, but Gorzoc ignored him while waiting for Jukzuk.


    "The fool just sent word before I walked in that the next match will be three non-cultivating humans against Gun-Gun."


    Gorzoc starting coughing in mid-hit, as he tossed the grommet to Morbash.


    "Cough! Cough! What is that fool thinking! You go up by one, not fucking two! I thought the dip for brains wanted to forge the boy into a tool of war... Not get him killed in the third match!" Gorzoc slammed his fist on the table, rattling the hooka and tankards.


    All talk, chatter, and sound abruptly stopped, as all eyes bar peered toward Gorzoc and his loud voice among the other two.


    Morbash stood up, as he called out to one of the bar Orcesses, "Haha, heated arguments, free round on me to everyone!"


    A collective cheer rang out, while some stated that Morbash was a generous fool, with the clatter of tankard colliding. The bar Orcesses nodded and started to fill up new tankards to replace those that were just downed.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Morbash sat back down as he took another hit, smoke rolled from his words as he chastised Gorzoc, "Damn it, Gory, you''re costing me money!"


    Gorzoc frowned, as he forced his anger into his belly, "I''m sorry, Mormor..." Gorzoc sighed.


    Morbash laughed, as he looked to Jukzuk, "What''s the plan?"


    Jukzuk drained his own tankard and held it up. Noted by the bar Orcesses, he spoke slowly, "Gory... It''s time to teach Gun-Gun cultivation."


    "Whoa, hey now... I thought the idea was to get him some martial experience and then teach him," Gorzoc countered.


    "That was before Chief dummy decided to triple the threat... I know this is more than just forging Gun-Gun into a warrior... This is a threat to me, that if I don''t do what he wants... Well... History will repeat itself." Jukzuk frowned, as he stared down at his empty tankard.


    "I see..." Gorzoc nodded slowly.


    "Look at it a different way. You can teach the boy both cultivation and the art of war... You don''t have to be so single-minded." Morbash added as he finished the last of the smoke. He sighed as he again attempted to pull more from the hooka, in vain.


    "...I guess We have no choice, but to try." Jukzuk agreed.


    "Look... I''ve been training Orcs since I left the field over fifty years ago... Orcs aren''t easy to eat more than one thing at a time," Gorzoc continued.


    "That''s pretty shitty to say about us, Gory..." Morbash finally gave up on the hooka and put the grommet back in its holder.


    "Truth hurts! I didn''t make the rules." Gorzoc finished his tankard, just in time for the bar Orcesses to bring three filled tankards to the table.


    Each of them took another tankard, as the bar Orcesses took away the empties.


    "Honestly, Gun-Gun is a lot smarter that he lets on... From what I see with his interactions with Hellie and Demze... Expecially Demze is that he doesn''t correct her that he''s dumb. I would call that lowkey, but I can only surmise that it was his survival skill from among the humans. No one wants a smart thrall, slave, or even peasant." Jukzuk finished.


    After a bit of thought, Gorzoc drained the tankard and slammed it down, "Fine! I''ll try it, but if the boy fucks up his cultivation or hits deprivation, it''s on your heads, the both of you!"


    "Actually... I might have something for that..." Morbash spoke slowly.


    ""...Wot...?"" Both Jukzuk and Gorzoc spoke together, as they both looked deeply at Morbash.


    "I just so happened to come into possession of a rare potion. I take it both of you have heard of the ''Pot of Pox'' or ''POP'' as some of the fancy youngins say now."


    "Jukky, what the hell is Pot of Pox?"


    "I''m not surprised... It''s a rather hard potion to obtain... Just where did you get it?" Jukzuk asked Morbash.


    "This one comes from the Darkdream Clan, itself!"


    "Ah, so that''s where you''ve been..."


    "Well... I only went out to play a bit. Who knew this old Orc still had enough stamina to satisfy a priestess of the Darkdream."


    "You would give up a rare item gained by courting a pristess of the Darkdream for Gun-Gun... Why?" Jukzuk furrowed his brows. Morbash was good to his friends, but you don''t get rich by giving things away for free.


    "If used... If that is! In the future the boy becomes something... I will need his services. Think of this as a favor between friends." Morbash smiled, "I also happen to have a ''Pot of Burning Love.''"


    "So that''s how you please a priestess of the Darkdream!" Jukzuk laughed, trying to drink from his tankard, but failing.


    "If that''s what I think it is..." Gorzoc looked left, right, and left again, before whispering, "Pass that."


    "It''s going to cost ya, brother Gory."


    "Fuck... Whatever, pass it anyway, Shoragah wants another child... And if she does, then Yazganna wants one too." Gorzoc sighed.


    "Not as young as you once were?"


    "Fuck you, Mormor. I''ll pay whatever you''re asking!"


    Jukzuk stopped attempting to drink as he continued to laugh at the two.


    "My eldest son has been fancying your second eldest daughter for a long time now. It seems her father disapproves of an Orc that... As I quote, ''That boy sits behind a desk and pushes a quill. He''s no red-blooded Orc."


    "Really..."


    "Really-Really."


    "Fine, whatever... Your quill pushing waterlily of a son can marry, Glasha... If she approves." Gorzoc finally sighed.


    "Excellent! This is a cause for celebration!" Morbash gave a deep belly laugh, as he popped Gorzoc on the shoulder.


    "Whatever, celebrate the birth of my new children first, give me the pot, and I''m off!"


    *******


    While Xa''Gun''s Elders were deciding his training and future, he had long entered his burrow and shed his clothing. Leather trousers, undergarments, followed by his greaves and sandals.


    Finally, he entered his shower area, ready to bathe.


    Xa''Gun then worked the water system that had been installed, allowing water to fall from something called a showerhead above him. It was like standing in the rain but indoors. It was exceedingly novel, and extremely luxurious for him, considered that just a little over half a year ago, he was being reprimanded for getting an extra bucket of water...


    Xa''Gun had already soaped and scrubbed, as shown by his adopted father, Jukzuk, while he now stood under the showerhead allowing the water to wash over him deep in thought about his situation and those around him.

 Chapter 48: Banter and Confront

    Xa''Gun sighed as the water spout overhead continued to pour water over him. He lifted his head and let the water fall on his face.


    [What am I doing...] Xa''Gun thought to himself.


    [...Things that must be done, yes, but... What am I doing them for? Life is better as an Orc slave here than as some kind of Human before... Everyone just uses everyone else... Is that it?] His thoughts turned to Hellie, [Is she the exception? She treats me well because she likes me... Is that the only form that someone can take that means she''s not out to use me?]


    Xa''Gun''s thoughts then turned to Demze, [I know she wants to use me... For what... I don''t know. Being smart, you''d think she would have her eyes on someone that was already strong, why fuck with me? Doesn''t make sense. Is this all because she just wants what her sister has? Bitch...]


    [Even my new father... I''m sure he is using me too. It''s not like he doesn''t have my best intentions in mind, but it seems to me that without blood and love everything just comes down to using and being used... Is that all life is? Blood, Love, and Using? Or some combination therein???]


    Xa''Gun punched the side of the shower wall sending small spiderweb-like cracks to arc from the impact; his hand ached by the blow. He shook his hand slightly, as he sighed again.


    [I want to cultivate. Only by being strong myself... Can I control more...] A flash of inspiration suddenly occurred to Xa''Gun.


    [Being at the bottom means there are more people above me to use me... Being at the top... There will be less people using me and more people I will use... If I can become stronger... Then there will be less people that will try to use me!]


    Xa''Gun''s logic wasn''t far from the mark, but just off enough to be considered flawed. Nevertheless, Xa''Gun clenched his hands hard enough for them to issue cracking sounds...!


    The words of that ancient malevolent wolf echoed in Xa''Gun''s mind, [Remember to let the monster out. Do not fear it. Do not run from it. It. Is. You. And you are it!]


    [Embrace it, revel in it! .it! ..it! ...it! ....it!] The words drew long, as Xa''Gun closed his eyes and made a silent promise... He would be the monster, and the monster would be him.


    *******


    Just outside of Xa''Gun''s burrow a soon to be heated conversation was about to take place, while Xa''Gun was contemplating his life inside.


    Demze overheard voices, as she was approaching Xa''Gun''s burrow. Knowing the voices, it seemed that Hellie was not going to keep her group of bimbo bitches away from Xa''Gun... Even if two of them were good Orcess, that didn''t stop the other two from being the same, so they were all lumped into the same group.


    As Demze quickened her pace, she caught up with the group, as she called out, "Dearest sweetest youngest sister... What brings your motley crew to Xa''Gun''s burrow?"


    The group slowed to see Demze approaching from the left, as they all noticed Demze tucking her hair behind her ear showing off the ear cuff with chain.


    As Hellie was about to open her mouth to reply, an annoyed Shagadub spoke first, "This piece of laced mutton can be asked the same question, What are you doing here? Don''t you need to take up your post as the local grotto priestess???"


    Demze''s brows furrowed, but she continued to smile. One had to know that being a called a grotto priestess was being called a prostitute in the Orcish slang of the region.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I''m sorry. Hellie, you must stop picking up this pitiful Orcess-type. Even if you take her out of the whorehouse, she''ll continue to be one. Hellie-Sister... You''re far too kind to try to rehabilitate one such as... This." Demze gestured to all of Shagadub.


    "Bitch, I''ll rip your ears off!" Shagadub took a step forward before a not so soft punch was delivered to her stomach.


    Hellie''s eyes did not smile as Shagadub looked up from her hunched posture, "Demze is still my sister. Don''t forget that, Shagadub. I don''t mind the playful banter, but don''t think of laying a hand on her." Hellie had always been Demze''s physical shield while Demze had always been her shield from the shadows. She knew Demze couldn''t cultivate well, and thus took that job herself.


    Shagadub coughed slightly, as she rubbed her stomach. Most of her anger dissipated with the light tap. It was good that Hellie only settled with a light punch. With the true strength of Hellie, Shagadub could find guts bleeding from the inside.


    "How-" Shagadub coughed slightly, "Could I forget." She continued to rub her stomach.


    "Great!" Hellie threw her arm around Shagadub''s shoulders, while the other three Orcesses, laughed at Shagadub''s misfortune.


    Demze''s eyes look conflicted, as she looked upon her sister''s face. She blinked a few times, and the conflict behind her eyes drained away, as she spoke, "Banter aside... Seriously, what brings everyone here?"


    "What, Demze? Afraid we''ll eat your mate for supper?" Ulith laughed loudest.


    "...In a way, yes..." Demze didn''t hold back her thoughts in a rare moment.


    "Oh? So, you''re saying you can''t satisfy the arena boy?" Shagadub took another verbal jab as if the earlier war of words ended in her victory... Mentally or Physically...


    Demze smiled, "It isn''t that... It''s that he''s a red-blooded Orc! Come on, Orcesses, how could such a beast of an Orc turn down the invite of so many pretty flowers? Wouldn''t it be better if I separated him from the meadow? Make it easier on him, so to speak?"


    The Orcesses smiled and nodded, even Shagadub''s lip curled at the edge.


    "Still, We want to see this Bull Orc up close. Besides the affliction on his back and the attraction in you and your sister''s eyes, We don''t see the excitement." Ulith shrugged and spoke.


    "Speak for yourself, I would have gone home to change if it wasn''t for my interest in seeing this Xa''Gun up close." Mazoga laughed.


    "Oh my elements! Sister, you are one sick Orcesses." Glasha playfully beat on her Mazoga''s shoulder.


    "Pfft, please. You''re just as bad as I am... You''ve been rubbing your legs together since that fool was sliced in half." Mazoga pointed out Glasha.


    Glasha''s face blushed, as it turned a darker green color. She leaned over to her sister''s ear, "You are such a bitch!"


    "Don''t act like you didn''t have a reaction! Plus, you''re the only one that''s seen him up close at the store!"


    "His father brought him in with a hood on, I don''t know what his face looks like."


    "Whatever, you''re just as turned on by bloodshed, as I am, so don''t play the good orcess act with me."


    "Ugh..."


    The two ended their whisper yelling section to the amusement of the other orcesses present.


    Demze sighed, "I guess now that you''re near the front steps, there is no warding you off... Let''s go show off my mate."


    Hellie cleared her throat, "We''ll have to talk about that later... Sister." Hellie''s eyes became sharp, as she viewed Demze, as Demze smiled sweetly.


    The group continued to the Burrow.


    The Stonethrower brothers were laughing and joking with each other, as they spoke of the arena matches that saw today, including Xa''Gun''s. They both went silent, as they saw the coming crowd.


    "Just a few friends. Don''t mind us." Demze waved, as she walked past, followed by her sister, and her friends. Both wondered if they made up, but neither would speak out.


    As they entered the burrow, one couldn''t help but ask the other, "Is there a party tonight?"


    "Well, he did cut that human up pretty good."


    "Maybe we should go into the arena?"


    "And leave our post? For what? Getting chopped up? Mind your business, ya goof!"


    Both brothers shook their heads for different reasons and continued to stand guard. It was their job to make sure that the slave didn''t leave, and if he did to report it. It wasn''t their job to stop anyone from entering.


    *******


    Xa''Gun wiped the sweat from his brow. His arms numb again from chopping the petrified wood. He gave a wretched smile, as he was pleased that he finally chipped the top of the stone wood. Even after his shower, he went outside to work out. His head was too filled with thoughts and became restless... Only by working could he calm his mind.


    Xa''Gun propped his training axe on the side of the burrow, as he stepped inside. With a towel and a tankard of water, he would wipe himself and slake his thirst.


    It was at this time, he came face to face with six pairs of feminine eyes.


    "Oh, he has a handsome face!" Ulith shouted, and licked her lips, while the others of her group nodded slowly.


    He blinked several times, as his mouth formed a straight line and furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 49: Resistance is Futile

    "Oh, he''s leaned down some since his last visit," Glasha commented looking over Xa''Gun''s large body. Hellie and Demze tilted their head. They saw him on a more regular basis and didn''t notice. Now that Glasha mentioned, Xa''Gun did appear to have lost some weight.


    Ulith watched as the other Orcesses didn''t make a move, so she broke their group and trotted over to Xa''Gun.


    As Xa''Gun was going to ask Hellie what was up with them, he was questioned by one of the cuter Orcess, "Have you and the Princesses mated???"


    Xa''Gun looked down to the cute Orcess that asked the question with a sweet voice, but it''s content was rather... Prying.


    "Wot?" Xa''Gun could only ask.


    "You haven''t? But, you''ve been marked... Twice no less." Ulith now close could see an older mark on Xa''Gun''s next to go with the newer mark on his chest, "But you haven''t mated...? Odd, don''t you think?"


    The Orcess group opened and closed their mouths a few times like fish out of water, only Demze shook her head.


    Xa''Gun wondered who let this sassy female into his burrow. Was his burrow open to the public as he was a slave???


    Not sure how to answer, he gave a questioning grunt, as he turned around and left the burrow. He picked his axe back up that he had just leaned against the burrow to go back to working out. Even as his arms were numb, it was better energy spent than dealing with whatever this was...


    As he walked out of the burrow, the Orcess group followed. Before Xa''Gun raised his axe to start, he felt a slight brush against the back of his arm, as he looked back down to the cute Orcess.


    Ulith spoke again, finding this male Orc more interesting, "Then how about We mate...? I don''t have to mark you... If you want We can just mate on the side. I think my father calls them concubines... I can be your concubine???"


    Xa''Gun just stared blankly and slack jaw at this cute female orc that just proposed some interesting conditions. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t tempted, but everything had a price... Just what was the price for this, and what was her angle? Who sent her?


    [Is Ulith smarter than Demze???] Hellie could only wonder in secret, as she strode over to Ulith. She covered the Orcess mouth and dragged her away from Xa''Gun.


    With the idiot come genius removed, the other Orcesses gathered closer to Xa''Gun. The crowd of fertile ladies caused Xa''Gun to feel more cornered than when the gates of the arena opened during his bouts. The Bloodletter sisters quickly went to his side and proceeded to rub their hands over his sweaty arms.


    "His arms have gotten thicker, so quickly," Glasha commented.


    "It could just be you didn''t lay hands on him last time or did you?" her sister asked, as Xa''Gun stood perfectly still letting the Orcesses do as they pleased.


    Shagadub walked over, while not getting handsy, she did look at him from head to toe.


    Hellie released the struggling Ulith, as she stamped her foot in thought, [This is my Ex all over again... This is why Demze didn''t want these Orcess to come around...]


    Demze nods looking at the situation knowing everything was going to plan. She glanced at Hellie, who showed her displeasure on her face. Demze then frowned, as someplace in her heart she felt regretful that Hellie just got her friends back together. Seeing her sister feeling torn up, that place in her heart burned slightly.


    Shaking her head, she finally shrieked, "Alright, Get the Hell away you SKANKS!" Demze strode forward and brushed the hands of the Orcesses from Xa''Gun.


    "Hey, We''re just checking him out."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I don''t care! This one is claimed, you skanks. Go find your own!" Demze roared at Glasha.


    "Damn Demze, you don''t have to be a mega-bitch." Mazoga couldn''t help but reply.


    "So what... You and Hellie share him?" Ulith joked.


    "If We do, that''s this sister''s business. Off with all of you. Shoo-shoo! Scat! Get!"


    "Damn, fuck you too, Demze." Shagadub spat, as she turned to walk back into the burrow from Xa''Gun''s outback training ground.


    "All of you get, you skanks!"


    "Ugh, she''s only like this because no other Orc would have anything to do with her. Soon, as this male specimen figures that out, he''ll come to find me." Shagadub walked away as well.


    Hellie watched at the group left back into the burrow, as she stepped next to Demze and whispered, "Thank you... But We have to talk about that love bite you call a mark later..."


    Demze smiled slightly, "Yeah, yeah... Now go after them. Blame everything on me. Shoo. Go on with them." Demze pushed Hellie out the backyard, as well, and into the burrow.


    Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head wondering just what the hell happened, as he took a seat on the petrified wood.


    Demze waited a moment, and went into the burrow, while Xa''Gun watched her walk away. He got up and started chopping on the wood, to clear his mind again.


    A bit of time passed, as Demze reemerged from the burrow with a towel and some sweet squeezed fruit juice.


    "Here." Demze offered to Xa''Gun.


    He looked at both items, and then at Demze. Demze smiled, as she waited with her hands stretched out in front of her.


    Reluctantly, he took the towel and wiped his face and neck. Afterward, he took the tankard and drained its contents.


    "This is good!" Xa''Gun smacked his lips.


    "It''s juice. It has lots of sugar, and good for getting energy. I also added a bit of salt to it. Muscles need salt, as when you sweat you release salt. Ever notice how sweat is salty."


    Xa''Gun grunted in acknowledgment, and for the first time realized that Demze was very intelligent, and not just cunning. He hesitated, but he returned the tankard and the towel to Demze, who took both and returned to the burrow.


    He watched her walk away and noticed how her dress pulled across her bountiful bottom. She disappeared into the burrow, as he shook his head and went back to training. He had originally come in from training, but after being cornered by the ladies and his loans stirred, he calmed himself down with more overhead swings.


    *******


    With the sun dipping behind the mountains, and Xa''Gun unable to move, Demze helped Xa''Gun up and moved him inside the burrow and onto the couch.


    "You really need to stop going so hard that you can''t move." Demze reprimanded in a light tone.


    Xa''Gun only grunted in reply.


    "So, how was it to be surrounded by copious amounts of wiggly giggly females?" Demze teased.


    In a rare display, Xa''Gun replied, "Tiring and slightly concerning..." He closed his eyes and propped his head on the back of the couch, where he sat.


    "Tiring? Concerning? Most males would love the attention."


    "Attention? Attention isn''t always a good thing. What is their angle? What is it that they want from me, huh?" Xa''Gun raised his head and opened his eyes again, as they narrowed while gazing upon Demze.


    Demze thought for a moment, then replied, "I think those Orcesses, with the exception of one, just like the way you look."


    "Doubtful. There are many Orcs here. There is no need or want to be interested in me."


    "Well, I''m sure half of their interest in you, is my sister and my interest in you."


    "And what is your interest, Demze," Xa''Gun asked, and called Demze by name.


    Demze smiled, "I have plans for you, but... I also like you."


    "I do not like you, though."


    "Yes, you do. You just don''t know it yet." Demze crawled into Xa''Gun''s lap and straddled his hips.


    A very precarious place to be for an Orcess upon an Orc. It only took a bit of grinding for Xa''Gun''s instincts to appear.


    "Your body is more honest than you are..." Demze laughed.


    Xa''Gun grunted but furrowed his eyes.


    Demze pulled Xa''Gun by the shoulders and piled her lips upon his. After being slightly started, he pushed Demze away from him, while she still sat upon his lap.


    "Don''t you know it''s rude to turn down an Orcess?" Demze shrugged her shoulders ridding Xa''Gun''s loose hands, as she leaned back forward to kiss him again.


    This time she didn''t hesitate and sucked on Xa''Gun''s lower lip. Xa''Gun opened his eyes wide looking at the closed-eyed and blushing Demze. Giving in to instinct, his lips parted and allowed her black tongue to invade his mouth. Demze felt inexperienced at this ritual but felt she had read enough to know how a kiss should be. She left the rest to her instincts. Xa''Gun felt his will waning, eyes closed, and his hands wondering.


    He gripped Demze by her bottom, as he kneaded her lobes.


    She continued to explore Xa''Gun''s mouth feeling his teeth. Her tongue couldn''t help but find two gaps in the front where tusks should be... She ached in her heart in this rare moment, as her tongue danced inside of Xa''Gun''s mouth. Xa''Gun gave way, and followed Demze''s tongue, as his own traveled to the cunning Orcess'' mouth. He felt her teeth, as he then crawled his tongue over her gums. Demze shuddered at this tingling sensation between them.


    She pulled back startled at how good this felt, a small thread of salvia connected the two''s mouth. Xa''Gun''s eyes were slightly red, as Demze''s vision was hazy.


    Both of which heard the clearing of a pair of throats to the side of them at the entrance of the burrow, where they held each other upon the Couch.

 Chapter 50: Be Grateful, XaGun...

    Startled by the sound of the pair of throats, Xa''Gun quickly separated himself from Demze.


    Being roughly handled, almost to the feeling of being discarded, she crossed her arms, now clearly in a bad mood...


    Demze was being stared down by Hellie and Jukzuk.


    [It was just getting to the good part...] Demze thought within her mind, though now she felt half relieved it didn''t go through, half flustrated. Females of any species would always feel contradictions when it came to their emotions.


    Hellie placed her hands on her hips as she calmly spat, "And just what the hell were you doing dearest sister???"


    Fixing her attire, and then crossing her arms again, she replied, "I was having a bit of intimacy with my mate."


    "That''s right! We need to talk about that love bite you call a bite, and what the hell is with the ear cuffs!" Hellie started in on Demze, while Jukzuk went to the kitchen area for a drink... Maybe something with less alcohol...


    Xa''Gun shook his head and rose to follow Jukzuk, leaving the sisters to their arguments.


    *******


    "Midka..." Chieftain Blacktongue beckoned her to the base of his throne.


    The voluminous eldest daughter, princess of the Blacktongue clan, knelt at the feet of the large Blacktongue throne.


    "Do you know why I have called you here, Midka?" The Chieftain picked his words and spoke slowly, in the dim light provided by the torches.


    "I''m not sure, but I have a feeling it would be due to the antics of my sisters," Midka replied while tracing the inlay of the stonework of the Blacktongue Throne.


    The Blacktongue Chieftain cleared his throat, and waived his right hand to the room, and pointed to the entrance.


    All within the room, with the exception of Midka, nodded, understanding that it was necessary to leave the two alone.


    With the shuffling of feet and clanking of bits, bobbles, trinkets, and weapons, the guards, shamans, and advisors left the Throne room, closing the wide doors behind them.


    With a dull clatter, the room was secured, and the Chieftain spoke again, "Yes, Midka... Your sisters have caused quite the stir among the clan... Both of the clan''s princesses have become attached to one lone male orc slave. I can only feel that it is the might of the spirits that bring him such good favor among the opposite gender." The Chieftain chuckled.


    "It may be as you say. I do not find this orc slave to be... worth their time. We have many strong Blacktongue warriors, craftsmen, and merchants... Why would Hellie, let alone, Demze be interested in him." Midka furrowed her brows and spoke her thoughts openly, as she always had in private conversation with the Blacktongue Chieftain.


    The Chieftain grunted in understanding, but rose a question, "You don''t find him interesting? At all?


    "I hesitate to say interesting... Maybe strange is a good choice of words."


    "And the spirits didn''t add to your interest?" The Chieftain leaned up from his slouching position upon his throne.


    "Strange... Very strange is best I can say."


    "So, I see." The Chieftain prompted his head on his fist in thought. Silence stretched for a few moments before he spoke his next calculated words.


    "Midka, coming back to the reason for you being called-"


    "My sisters'' antics."


    "Right... I do not believe that it is good for Demze to get a powerful ally... At least one that is so easily controlled."


    "You believe this orc slave will become great?"


    "I''m disappointed, Midka."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Midka cringed under the disapproving tone of their adopted father come Chieftain of the Blacktongues.


    "You were present when the spirits spoke... Even naming him themselves, and you dare to question if he is destined for greatness?!?" Chieftain Blacktongue''s voice echoed and boomed within the empty throne room.


    "I apologize for speaking out of line." Midka


    The Chieftain sighed, "Midka, Midka, Midka... This next request is going to be harder than I thought... Before I make such a request, might I know how you feel about your sisters'' current affairs?"


    "I believe that Demze''s short-sighted plans have caused her to feign affection for this orc slave, and after getting what she wants will be looking to discard him for her next toy or plan. I highly doubt that she will be amused by him long enough to form a stable union. As for Hellie... I think they are a good match. From what I''ve heard, he did not show rejection to her already having laid with another. Not rare among our kind, but the better quality male orc the better quality female they are looking for... Makes me think that this orc slave is of a lower class..."


    "Is that so...? Let me break something down for you, so that you may understand."


    "As you will, Chieftain." Midka lowered her head again.


    "You have grown in a life of privilege. I''ve spared no expense in your shamanistic training. Forged you into what you are... A strong Orcess among your generation without equal in the shaman arts, that knew no hunger, no heat or cold, and would know no sickness... Do you know why you have this privilege?"


    "This is for the clan. I am for the clan."


    "That is correct. You are not just a part, but a tool of the clan. Forged by the clan, for the clan. Just as a blacksmith makes his hammer to make more tools, you are that tool of craft."


    "Yes, I know Chieftain," Midka said without emotion.


    "Then I will get to my request, as I''ve beat around the bush long enough... I need you to seduce, court, and bind Xa''Gun to you as his mate."


    Midka lifted her face, and for the first time showed genuine shock in the presence of the Chieftain. The Chief smiled gently while laughing within his mind.


    "For the clan, dear Midka. Demze would misuse Xa''Gun, like a child playing with a battle axe, and Hellie would squander his qualities... I can only leave this to you. If he can be claimed by you, then it would be the same as him being claimed for the clan and not the selfishness of a pair of wayward sisters." The Chieftain rubbed the stubble on his chin.


    "I, Uh, ah..."


    The Chieftain furrowed his brows, as he did not expect this much resistance after placing emphasis on the clan.


    "Are you not of the clan? Is your own mate more important than the clan, Midka?"


    "NO... No, I mean... I... I don''t know how to complete your command." Midka looked down again to the floor.


    Shifting in his seat upon his throne, the Chieftain mouthed her words, "Don''t know how??? Don''t know??? Don''t know how to seduce a male???"


    "No~ No, my Chieftain," Midka spoke uneasily.


    The Blacktongue rubbed his face in thought, as he spoke again, "I don''t see the problem here... Midka, have you never gazed upon your own visage?"


    "It is not necessary for the rituals performed by our clan."


    "Asking further questions would only give me a headache." The Chieftain groaned. Here he had forged a powerful shaman that forgot she was a female... His plan on binding this cherry orc to his camp might be more difficult than first planned.


    "Midka, without sounding like the Orcs of the far west... You are extremely attractive. If you believe your sisters are of good quality, then know you are of a higher one. It would not be difficult to ensure a male orc, as long as he has function male parts, he would beg for your favor."


    "They would? Why?"


    "Listen up, Midka. I will teach you the secrets of the male mind, from a male perspective... It may be wise to ask your Master''s wife for more information on a female''s perspective... Remember to know your enemy."


    "Yes, Chieftain."


    "Male orcs enjoy the body line of an orcess."


    "Body line?"


    "The figure of the orcess. Bust, waist, hips, and buttocks. These are what visually attract a male orc. A famous saying of this clan among the older orcs is that a pair of breasts has more pulling power than a pair of oxen."


    "M-my breast?"


    "Yes."


    "But these are filled with fat and aid with the development of the young..."


    "Yes, they are. It is hardwired in males of all species to look for qualities in females that will provide the best for their potential children. This comes in the form of attraction or the want to mate... Males can only go by what they see when seeking a mate. A fine bust may indicate the ability to feed children and produce enough for more than just one. A slender waist shows general health. Wide hips help with childbirth. Do you understand?"


    "What about buttocks?"


    "Oh, there are several ideas I''ve heard the elders toss around while in their cups... From the cheeks mirroring the bust but on the bottom to the idea of the fat content to indicate how many children a female can produce before being unable..."


    "What do you think?"


    "I believe it shows the female''s lifestyle. Thin, and you don''t eat enough. Fat, and you eat too much. Muscular, and you train too much. Balance is best, and that''s what you have... But that''s my personal thoughts."


    "I understand."


    "Now, you know your mission dear Midka. Hellie will reluctantly yield to you, I''m sure, even if it takes time, but Demze may be an issue... It will be necessary for you to undermine her efforts and steal the march for Xa''Gun."


    Midka hit her chest above her heart, and nodded, "By your command, I do for the clan."


    The Chieftain nodded, as he watched Midka leave.


    [Be grateful, Xa''Gun... I present to you my finest flower... Untouched. I resent you, Xa''Gun. Adopted or not, that was my flower to pick. You really better be the tool of war I need you to be, or I don''t mind feeding you to the Rexes.] Chieftain Blacktongue thought as he slouched in his throne, as his generals and aids walked back in for the final meeting before calling it a night.

 Chapter 51: Exiled and Stupid

    Xa''Gun followed behind his adopted father, Jukzuk, into the kitchen area.


    "I brought some more mead. Got two kinds, son. What will you be having?" Jukzuk gestured to the two barrels of alcohol sitting just inside the door to the kitchen.


    Xa''Gun grunted in question.


    "Don''t want mead?" Jukzuk swiveled his head to look at Xa''Gun.


    "Is there any more of that juice that Demze gave me?" Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head.


    "Wait? That little girl made you something to drink? She didn''t just serve it to you?" Jukzuk seemed slightly startled.


    Xa''Gun grunted, again, in acknowledgment.


    Jukzuk chuckled, "I don''t know if you''re lucky, or have the worst luck. It seems lil'' Dem-Dem has ''actually'' taken a shine to you."


    Xa''Gun tilted his head not understanding his adopted father''s words.


    Jukzuk shook his head, "Son, Demze is... Well, she''s Demze. Besides knowing her as a child, I''ve been talking to some of my old buddies, and I can''t help but say..."


    Jukzuk closed one eye and tilted his head for his ear to face the doorway that the two had just come through. Listening hard, he could still head Demze and Hellie arguing. This was good for what he was about to speak.


    He lowered his voice, "Son, Demze is self-centered, and only thinks of what is in her and by proxy her sister''s best interests. I don''t wish to speak ill of my niece, but she might be a bit... I think the nice way to say it is eccentric. The usual way of saying it is she''s a bit of a bitch. At first, I thought she was going to try to use you. Depending on what that is, I may or may not stop it, but I think... I think she might have, what humans in the east call it... Caught feelings."


    Jukzuk''s mouth was parched from speaking so much and so low in tone. He got his tankard and filled it with mead. tilting it to his head, he drained half in one go.


    Again, he lowered his voice and locked his one opened eye onto Xa''Gun, "Son, it''s okay to like orcess. It''s okay to have fun with orcess responsibly... But don''t set your heart. Don''t be like me and fall in love..."


    There was a pause, and Jukzuk finally whispered, "Love is the grave of a warrior''s heart."


    Nodding his head, he opened both his eyes and filled another two tankards up with mead.


    "Have some water, for now, I''ll take these to the girls." Jukzuk walked out of the kitchen area to leave Xa''Gun to think about the wisdom Jukzuk just imparted to him.


    Shaking his head, with the coming headache, Xa''Gun walked to the holding area in the kitchen and looked over a few gourds that were kept for liquids.


    He picked up one and hefted it. He estimated it would hold at least a bucket of water. Nodding, he filled up the gourd at the sink, touching the water stone-like Gorzoc, his master, had shown him.


    He downed the whole gourd of water and filled it again. After doing this twice, he filled it up again for the third time and walked back to the foyer to see what his father and the two sisters were doing.


    *******


    A malnourished orc scrambled and scraped at the dirt in front of him, as his hands shakingly shoved the dirt along with the item that he was attempting to consume.


    He coughed as he swallowed the dirt and the wiggling blackberry that went along with the ride.


    Coughing more and gagging from the dirt in his maw, he could hear the laughing of other orcs in the surroundings, but he could only see one in front of him.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "I''m glad that the ghost berry my stalkers acquired was good enough." A strange orc spoke with a pompous voice. He appeared to have a large round stomach, but other than his rotund belly, his arms, legs, and neck were vascular and chiseled. He had a dull gray and ashy skin complexion. He and his kind would stand out among the Blacktongues if lined up.


    "Yes... Cough. Yes, it was needed. Cough." Slugga coughed some more. He had been exiled from the Blacktongue clan and cut off from the Ghostberries he so desperately wanted.


    "Needed? No... Wanted? Yes..." A round of laughter again spoke, but then came a collective groan... Like the clenches of numerous stomachs.


    "It seems that the Caste is hungry again. We must stalk soon... Slugga Blacktongue. You promised us an unlimited amount of these ghostberries. My stalkers can only collect a few at a time and at the cost of life and equipment..."


    "I need more time." Slugga got to his feet, feeling much better now that the ghostberry began to work. A searing hateful heat spread from his belly, these were fresh ghostberries... Untreated by the Blacktongue clan. If not for Slugga''s experience eating them in the clan, these raw berries would have driven him mad... If he wasn''t already.


    Slugga''s eyes cleared, and he found himself within a cave... The temporary grounds for this band of demented orcs he had made a pact. He was deep on the westside of the Blacktongue Mountains... Far from his exiled clan.


    A flash, sparkles, and Slugga was struck down by force.


    "Do not get to your feet, grub. You had the right to stand among us prior to getting exiled and wasting our time. We should eat you right now... With a hot pot, and spices."


    A sound of hard swallows issued, as the ravenous orcs surrounding Slugga all managed to control their hunger. Slugga could hear the sounds, but could not see the orcs... As it had always been... These demented orcs descended from the Cave Killer Clan... Sneaky, stealthy, crude, hungry...


    Slugga coughed again, "Bu-"


    Another hit came, and blood seeped from Slugga''s lip.


    "Say my name." The Orc stomped Slugga, again.


    Slugga coughed again but was interrupted by another stomp.


    "I didn''t say to cough, I said to say my name."


    "Glut... Glut''Var."


    "Glut''Var what?"


    "Gl-Glut''Var, Vice Chieftain of the Feaststalker Caste." Slugga coughed again, blood and dirt mixed in his mouth, as he spat.


    "You''re damn right... Soon to drop the vice. Now hear what I''m about to tell you, because the next time I see you, it better be with the keys to the fucking gates of the Blacktongue stronghold."


    Slugga nodded his head.


    "The gourmet spirit, the ravenous one, is hungry. It''s a eat or be eaten world, Slugga. If we don''t feed him something amazing during his festival... Then We are eaten. So, you are to get us the Ghostberries'' recipe or the keys to the vaults. We care not which..."


    "My exile ends in two months... I will return to the clan, and win back my position!" Slugga got to his knees and exclaimed.


    "We gave you our special sauce to secure the kill, but you ended up in the wilds and clanless..." Glut''Var sneered, as he rubbed his belly.


    "You said it was untraceable!" Slugga pointed his finger at Glut''Var.


    A quick flash of light, as Glut''Var slid his dagger back into its holster on his back.


    Slugga watched as his index finger fell from his hand, blood spurting from the end.


    "Never point your finger at me, grub... Leave and remember that you have three months to secure the recipe or the ghostberries... That is when our festival starts. If you wish to have us honor our side of the pact, then you must pay the price... Leave now... We must feast, for if you stay... We will feast on you."


    Slugga grunted in pain but didn''t cry out. He grabbed his severed finger from the ground and held his bleeding finger stub. He ran out of the cave following the air currents, until the sun hit his face.


    He huffed and started down the mountain in search of water.


    After a time, he came to a small stream. He bent down and washed his hands in the water. Looking at his finger, he placed it back where it was supposed to be, and wrapped it in cloth torn from his ragged pants.


    Gritting his teeth, he pored sap he squeezed from a fyre tree branch he snapped off on his way down the mountain.


    The searing pain told him that the flesh was melted together. He just didn''t know if it would reattach or not without a shaman''s aid.


    Slugga looked back up to the mountain he just came from, "Fuck you Glut''Var and all your cannibal gits. When I get back to the clan, I''ll take over, and with the Blacktongue warriors, I''ll crush you and see you eat your own balls... See how you like that meal." Slugga spat on the ground.


    He looked back to his hand, as he felt his muscles swell. The Ghostberry was doing its job. From his emaciated and frail look, his muscles bloated to double in size.


    Slugga flexed a few times and looked into the stream of water at his appearance. Hitting a double bicep pose, he couldn''t help but say, "looking good." Seeing his bandaged hand though, he frowned. He turned and walked away from the stream to look for something to eat. Hunting in this area was getting harder with that damn caste of hungry orcs out eating anything that moves, crawls, swims, or flies.


    "I can''t wait to fuck when I get back..." Slugga remembered when Hellie disowned him during his exile.


    "Fuck her... I''ll have her face in Ulith''s crotch, while I hit it from the back. Hell, I''ll tie her up while I fuck all her friends in front of her! Fucking humiliate me. Everyone that humiliated me is going to either be fucked or wish they were fucked!"


    Slugga laughter echoed in the forests around the west mountain.

 Chapter 52: Are We Ready, Yet?

    A new day began with the sun rising just above the Blacktongue mountains, as the light banished the darkness of the valley below. Though the light just now touched the valleys of the Blacktongue clan, many had already gotten up and started their day.


    Jukzuk walked out of the back of the burrow, to see Xa''Gun lifting weights.


    "Son, have a good night''s rest?"


    Xa''Gun grunted a yes.


    "That''s good. Today, We need to go see your master." Jukzuk noted as he went over to roll more weight over to Xa''Gun.


    After the bar was loaded with more weight, Jukzuk spotted for Xa''Gun as he began harder exercises.


    "Fa-Father?" Xa''Gun squeezed his words out while deadlifting the 210kg bar. His muscles swelled and veins wiggled under his skin, while it took on its usual red hue.


    Jukzuk watched his son''s muscles expand as Xa''Gun continued to lift, he responded, "You got a question?"


    "Y-yes," Xa''Gun grunted out as he placed the bar back down, breathed, and picked it up again.


    "What''s on your mind?" Jukzuk continued to monitor Xa''Gun''s form.


    Xa''Gun lifted it again and placed it back down. He puffed a few times, as he thought lifting this level of weight was getting easier.


    "Where did Hellie and Demze go last night after we ate?" Xa''Gun asked before returning to his lifting.


    "Oh? One night, and you already miss the company of an Orcess. Oh, dear son, to die on top of an orcess, this is a tragedy I wish to not see." Jukzuk said with a smirk.


    Xa''Gun put the weight back down and furrowed his brows.


    "I see you''re not in the mood for theatrics."


    Xa''Gun gave a confused grunt, "The-Attracts?"


    "Theatrics... How to put it... Acting dramatic without good reason, I suppose you can say."


    "Oh?" Xa''Gun grunted he understood and went back to lifting.


    "As for your question, both were called back home. Seems both haven''t visited their home in many days. The Chieftain stated it wasn''t a good idea for unpaired orcess to stay over at an orc''s burrow without a proper claim, let alone a slave."


    Xa''Gun put down the bar, in thought.


    "What is it?" Jukzuk noticed the intense look of concentration on Xa''Gun''s face.


    "What does the chief really want?" Xa''Gun asked, standing up and dusting his hands.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "He didn''t seem to care about it a month ago, why does he care now. Strange." Xa''Gun shrugged, as he went over to the full-orc atlas stone.


    "You have a good point there, son. I think he wanted them to return for a reason, but what that reason is, I''m unsure... We''ll find out soon enough, I''m sure. In the meantime, We need to get going."


    "Can I try to lift this stone for a moment?" Xa''Gun pointed to the full-orc atlas stone.


    Jukzuk thought for a moment and then spoke, "Go ahead... But lift with the legs, not the back."


    Xa''Gun squatted, wrapped his arms around the large stone, and began to stand holding the 154kg stone.


    Veins push up against his skin like never before. His muscles rippled over his ribs, he held his core tight, as he breathed slowly. The stone began to lift into the air.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Xa''Gun''s skin turned red from head to toe. His muscles expanded like never before. He braced himself and stood completely upholding the stone tightly.


    "I''ll be damned. You were just barely able to pick it up a month ago. Damn good progress. You''re a full Orc now, son."


    Xa''Gun bent over quickly and released the stone to the ground as easily as he could, which meant it was a controlled drop.


    He then went to one knee while drawing in ragged breaths of air.


    "It''s still... haaa... hard to pick up, ah..." Xa''Gun spoke between breaths.


    "Well, you''re doing better than before. Come on, let''s head out before the sun is directly over our heads. I think your master has a surprise for you."


    Xa''Gun blinked a few times at what a surprise would be for him... The only surprises he ever got in his life were tragic... Best not to think about it, as Xa''Gun shook his head, and grunted he understood.


    *******


    Xa''Gun looked up to the sign on the shop. He could see the Orcish Glyphs that he knew to mean Hellhar Butchery.


    Following behind Jukzuk, they walked through the busy shop, as Jukzuk stopped and asked the older orcess with long red hair, "Hey Sho-Sho, just letting you know we''re here."


    The fair-faced but muscular orcess looked up from the shank she had just cleaved to order.


    "No problem, Zukky." The orcess known as Sho-Sho was named Shoragah, first wife of Gorzoc. She looked over Xa''Gun in his dark hood that covered his face, but not his body.


    "He''s leaned down quite a bit, hasn''t he... The girls were telling me about him, and that last kill in the arena he performed..." Shoragah looked slightly enchanted, "Glorious victory, boy." Shoragah smiled in a motherly way.


    Xa''Gun peered from under his hood to see the smiling face of Shoragah. He furrowed his brows, as he didn''t understand her expression.


    Jukzuk nudged Xa''Gun, "You can speak, son. You don''t have to be mute here."


    "Ah, Ummm... Thank you, Elder." Xa''Gun managed to find his words.


    Shoragah raised a brow and looked over to Jukzuk, "You need to teach the boy how to address orcess... Seems he''s confused. I''ll let it slide due to his raising, but I expect better, Zukky."


    "Of course, of course, Sho-Sho." Jukzuk took out a rag and dabbed his forehead.


    As the orders were being shouted louder, Shoragah shook her head, "Run along, I have to keep up with my sister, or she''ll crow at supper tonight that she cut more meat than me."


    "No worries. We were just stopping in to let you know who was coming and going." Jukzuk placed his rag back in his pouch.


    Shoragah grunted in approval and went back to work.


    "Come on, son." Jukzuk walked out the back of the shop, with Xa''Gun close behind.


    In the back of the compound that opened to a large courtyard, both Jukzuk and Xa''Gun found Gorzoc looking displeased flanked by two orcess... Two orcess that appeared very familiar to Xa''Gun.


    "Daddy, come on... We can watch. He''s not going to eat us up right in front of you is he?" Mazoga whined.


    "Yeah, what''s the problem in watching?" Glasha appealed.


    "Mazoga, you need to be helping in the shop, and Glasha, you need to be studying if you want to push quills, also, I already promised Morbash that his boy can court you." Gorzoc chastised both orcess.


    Glasha stamped her foot, "Daddy! Zoughat is nice, but have you seen Xa''Gun!"


    Mazoga bumped her sister and whispered, "Shhh, here he comes."


    "Oh?!" Glasha turned to see the traitor and his hooded son walk into the back courtyard.


    Gorzoc shook his head, as he called out, "You''re late Zukky."


    "You always say that, but I always make it in my own good time." Jukzuk laughed, as he took Gorzoc''s arm in a warrior''s handshake.


    Gorzoc laughed, "If you say so, friend."


    The Bloodletter sisters stepped to the side to watch. Mazoga waved shyly at Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun happened to be looking in her direction. He didn''t know if he should wave back or not, so he remained quiet, as he paid no attention to the pair of sisters.


    Glasha snickered, while Mazoga put her hand down with furrowed brows.


    "What are you laughing at? He didn''t bother to look at you either." Mazoga whispered harshly to her sister.


    "We''ll just have to get his attention then." Glasha thought and whispered to her sister.


    The two nodded to each other, while Gorzoc raised a brow. He then looked to his two daughters, "You two can remain, but if you interfere, you know I''ll swat both your behinds even if you girls are near grown... Right in front of this boy, if I have to." His voice sounded of authority, but not of hatefulness.


    Not lost on the sisters, both nodded quickly, as Glasha spoke quickly, "We can help with water, rags, clothes, weapons, whatever you need, we can go fetch, right sister?"


    "Right." Mazoga nodded quickly as well.


    "Very well." Gorzoc was many things and was called many things. Butcherer of the Bleeding Gates, among other titles, but before all that he had a soft heart as a father.


    Gorzoc turned his attention to Xa''Gun, "You can remove your hood here, boy."


    Xa''Gun did so revealing his handsome, by orc standards, face.


    Jukzuk walked to the side and took a seat on the steps of one of the side buildings.


    "Alright, boy. Your old orc has been telling me that you wish to cultivate... Is that it?"


    Xa''Gun''s eyes opened wide enough that they threatened to tear at the edges, "Yes, sir!"


    "Orcs can''t cultivate human ways... Stars and sky non-sense." Gorzoc spat on the ground, "Orcs draw their power from the world, itself, but you already know that right, boy?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good. I wanted to wait to teach this to you when you had a bit more of a firmer foundation, but... time isn''t on our side." Gorzoc looked to Jukzuk who nodded back.


    "Alright, let''s begin."

 Chapter 53: Pain rewarded

    Gorzoc saw how passionate Xa''Gun became, as he laughed loudly.


    "I wish all my apprentices were this willing to strengthen!"


    Xa''Gun furrowed his brows at these words... Just who wouldn''t wish to become stronger!?


    "Alright then, as I understand it, you have never, in your life, attempted to reach out to the elements?"


    "No, sir. I have only practiced in the ways of the humans."


    Gorzoc nodded his head, "As you are of advanced age, it will be tough to form a connection. The spirit hardens as we grow older making it harder to invite the elements into your mind, body, and soul."


    Gorzoc thought for a moment before he turned to his daughters, "You two can, indeed, help. Mazoga, go to your mother and ask for the freshest blood we have from the Rex that was hunted last week. Glasha, go to your grandmother and ask if she will come with her tools."


    "Yes, daddy." Mazoga bounced off, while Glasha asked, "Grandmother is so old, as you sure?"


    "Carry the tools for her child, Elements!"


    "Yes, daddy!" Glasha knew not to anger her father even if he had actually never raised his hand to her or her sisters...


    Watching his daughters run in opposite directions, Gorzoc turned and went to a tool shed he had next to the ribbed slaughterhouse.


    Xa''Gun stood there dumbly wondering what he was supposed to do to cultivate when Gorzoc returned with a shovel.


    He extended the shovel to Xa''Gun, who hesitantly grabbed it.


    "Alright, boy. Clear me a four-by-four-meter square here. No grass, no rocks, and no pebbles." Gorzoc pointed to the ground under Xa''Gun''s feet. Afterward, he walked over to Jukzuk and sat down to watch.


    Xa''Gun wasn''t a stranger to clearing land, so he got to work, without a word.


    In a few minutes, the four-by-four plot of land was bare, only showing the fresh dirt.


    Both Jukzuk and Gorzoc looked to each other and then to Xa''Gun who walked to them with the shovel.


    "Is that good enough, Ummm... Master?" Xa''Gun wasn''t sure, but he felt master was the right word for Orcs, as Lord was to Humans.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Good? This is better than good. You''ve done this work before?" Gorzoc asked as he stood. He walked over to the plot of land.


    "I''ve worked manual labor before," Xa''Gun admitted.


    "Boy, manual labor is mining, carrying loads, or construction... This is farming work. If you can''t make it as a warrior, by the elements, you got a feel for the earth." Gorzoc laughed and praised.


    "You have no idea just how much of a feel for the earth he has..." Jukzuk muttered under his breath behind Gorzoc.


    Xa''Gun stood dumbly as he propped on the shovel.


    "Boy, accept the praise, but don''t let it inflate your ego. Be happy." Gorzoc walked over and slapped Xa''Gun on the shoulder.


    Xa''Gun was pleased by the praise, but the sooner he learned cultivation the sooner he would be happy... At least he thought it would be happiness, he wasn''t sure what happiness really was, besides a good meal and a place to sleep.


    Mazoga returned with a chilled pitcher of Rex blood, "What do I do now, daddy?"


    "Thank you, Mazoga. Just set it down next to this cleared plot." Gorzoc smiled and spoke his insturctions.


    As Mazoga was placing the pitcher, an old voice shouted from across the compound, "What in the bowls of the world do you want with this old orcess?" A frail and tiny elder orcess made her way slowly with her walking stick to the group in the courtyard, with Glasha carrying a heavy leather bag.


    Gorzoc went to one knee, "Thank you mother for coming."


    "Oh, stop trying to impress your friends, get up, and explain to me what you need me and my tools for..." The elder spoke.


    Gorzoc awkwardly got to his feet, as he spoke, "Mother this is the boy I spoke to you about..." Gorzoc jestured to Xa''Gun.


    Mazoga brought a seat to where her grandmother was.


    The elder orcess squinted her pale eyes, foregoing her seat, for now, to have a gander at this newfound orc. After hobbling for a while, she made her way closer to Xa''Gun, who felt odd just waiting for the old lady orc to make her way.


    After being stared at by her piercing pale eyes, Xa''Gun couldn''t help but wonder if she was blind.


    "Yes, boy. I am blind to sight, but not blind to the world." The elder orcess spoke with a laugh, as she continued to walk around Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt.


    "You speak well for only having learned orcish for a few months." The elder commented.


    "Xa''Gun, this is-"


    "Enough, I don''t need you to introduce me. I still have strength enough to do my own introduction." The elder orcess spoke firmly, but not hatefully, much like her son.


    "Xa''Gun, right? Good name. Good name. Blessed by the spirits, I see" The elder spoke, as she nodded her head. If one could see what she saw, it was like she was watching a moving mountain made into an orc...


    "Boy, my name is Ugora Bloodletter, the last shaman of the Bloodletter tribe. Before We swore allegiance to the Blacktongue clan before my time, the Bloodletter tribe was the best at blood rites... Do you understand, boy?" Ugora spoke softly and slowly for Xa''Gun to comprehend.


    Xa''Gun grunted with confusion.


    "Hold your questions, until later, but let me start with this... You got a bit of madness to you... I''ve heard some rumors. Looking at your back, it seems they weren''t lies. How often were you abused by the damned humans?"


    Xa''Gun rubbed the back of his head, "I was beaten pretty often, I guess."


    "You let them."


    Xa''Gun grunted again.


    "You let them lollop on you and for what?" Ugora continued.


    "..." Xa''Gun remained quiet, unsure of what to say.


    "Past is past." Ugora nodded, "Boy, there is a monster in you. Deep down it wants out."

 Chapter 54: Beyond Mortal Eyes

    "Boy, there is a monster in you. Deep down it wants out." Ugora commented after she made her judgment.


    Xa''Gun looked to Jukzuk, who in turn looked to Gorzoc. Gorzoc shook his head to indicate he did not tell his mother any of what was told to him about Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun turned back and asked, "Elder Ugora, What monster?"


    "You don''t know...? Xa''Gun... You are the monster. The damned humans have made you into a monster. One that is full of wrath, fury, and blood lust. Anger and frustration. These are the tools the damned humans forged and gave to you, and you ask what monster." Ugora shook her head.


    "You will one day have to answer the question, Xa''Gun."


    "What question, Elder, if I may ask." Xa''Gun pounded his chest to show respect.


    Ugora nodded again, pleased with his actions, "You will have to answer the question of will you control yourself and be an orc among orcs... Or will you let yourself go, and become the thing that scares young orclings in the night?" Ugora tapped her chin.


    After a period of silence for all that we''re listening, "Well, you didn''t come to hear an old orcess talk noise. Let''s do this."


    Ugora stood up with the assistance of her walking stick and pointed to her leather pack. Glasha took the hint and brought it to her grandmother.


    She took out an amber-colored stone from the leather pack and affixed it to the top of her walking stick. After some guttural chant that Xa''Gun couldn''t understand, the gemstone glowed with a shape yellow hue.


    Ugora nodded, as she looked at the square plot of land. She hobbled around in a circle in the square dragging her walking stick the best she could behind her.


    As she drug her staff through the cleared ground, the fresh dirt hardened and took on a stone appearance.


    When she finished, the square contained a slab of stone in the shape of a circle. Xa''Gun watched it happen but didn''t understand. He could only guess some magic formed the stone.


    "That''s right, boy. We are preparing a site for you to commune with the world''s energy. I believe the damned humans call it Qi or some such nonsense. Though it''s not bad to have a dedicated cultivation site, it''s usually not necessary. Because of your age, it will be difficult for you to reach the elements." Ugora finished, as she pointed to the pitcher of blood by Mazoga.


    Mazoga quickly brought the pitcher and went back to her place. In all her life, she or her sisters had never seen a ritual like this being performed. It was interesting, to say the least. This might have been because orcs start cultivating at a young age, and purer at that age, less taint from the outside world if asked specifically.


    Ugora fished around in her leather pack and pulled out a stone mortar, pestle, and a whisk brush. Afterward, she reached into her robes and pulled out a small yellow stone, much like the one on her walking staff, but much much smaller, about the size of a fingernail.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Pour some here, child." Ugora pointed to Mazoga, who poured some blood into the mortar.


    Ugora held the stone to her lips, as she spoke more rites, as the stone glowed bright enough to cause the others in the area to cover their eyes. She simply dropped the glittering stone into the sanguine fluid below.


    With a plop, the stone sunk to the bottom of the mortar. The deep red rex blood masked the light, as Ugora picked up the pestle. She ground the mixture with a vigor that did not match her age. Crouching sounds issued, until nothing could be heard, but the grinding of the pestle against the mortar.


    "Pour a bit more blood, child."


    Mazoga did as told, "That''s enough, child. Thank you. Now take the blood and go trot over to your sister."


    Nodding, Mazoga got out of her grandmother''s way.


    Ugora then got the whisk brush and dipped it into the blood mixture that now glittered with flakes that appeared to be gold.


    She then got on her knees as she chanted in a language that was not orcish. Her guttural chanting caused the hair to stand on ends with the sisters, and a chill run down Jukzuk''s back.


    Gorzoc nodded, as he watched, though he wished he could help his mother... It was simply that he couldn''t... He didn''t have the gift of the spirits, so even if he did the same as his mother, his rites would fall on deaf ears.


    Finishing up, Ugora crawled to her walking stick and used it to stand.


    "It is finished. Do what you like with this... I''m going to go rest." Ugora hobbled back the way she came. Glasha picked up her leather pack and followed behind.


    "Mother... What do Jukzuk and Xa''Gun owe for this rite?" Gorzoc called to his mother''s back.


    Ugora waved an empty hand, as she continued with her walking stick, "He must never raise a hand to the Bloodletter tribe without provocation... That is all. That will be best, my son."


    Gorzoc grunted in acknowledgment but wondered in the back of his mind if that was payment enough.


    "Better than all the gold, jewels, and treasure in this world..." Ugora muttered to herself far from the ears of her family, even Glasha by her side did not hear clearly.


    "What was that, grandmother?" Glasha asked.


    "Don''t worry, child. Say, child. You like this boy, Xa''Gun?"


    "Gr-grandmother?!"


    "Please don''t act shocked, do you take your granny for a fool. I was once young, too you know... I wasn''t born old." Ugora popped Glasha on her behind with her empty cupped hand. It made a loud pop sound, but it didn''t hurt Glasha in the least.


    "Y-yes, grandmother."


    "That''s better... Don''t set your heart on him, child. You should see what Morbash''s son is worth. He would take your heart and protect it. That boy Xa''Gun... He would want to protect your heart, but wouldn''t be able to..." Ugora mused.


    "Zoughat is stronger than Xa''Gun, even in the future?" Glasha asked as Xa''Gun had killed in the arenas. As far as she knew, Zoughat hadn''t lifted an axe since he was thirteen.


    "No, no... That''s not what I mean, child. Zoughat will not have enemies like Xa''Gun. Xa''Gun has enemies and will make more enemies. Enemies like that, you see... Enemies like that would see his life destroyed, right down to his wives and children. I see a long road of death, blood, and power for Xa''Gun. I do not wish to see you, or any of my grandchildren sad... And that boy... He will be one to make many sad, though it will not be his fault, but will be his price to pay." Ugora spoke until she was out of breath. She paused for a moment, to catch her breath.


    "...What about the clan princesses...?" Glasha couldn''t help but ask about her friends.


    "The clan princesses already have a hard life... Funny enough, I don''t see that boy making it harder." Ugora shrugged, "It''s your choice to heed my words or to continue what you want to do. I''m just an old orcess now." Ugora started walking again, leaving Glasha with her leather pack in thought, as she watched her grandmother''s back, before hurrying to catch up.


    "Alright, boy. Have a seat right in the middle of this runic circle. Be careful to not disturb the runes in blood."


    Xa''Gun lumbered to the center of the formation and sat.


    "Good. Now we are finally ready." Gorzoc smiled at last.

 Chapter 55: A Touch of Destiny

    Xa''Gun sat as instructed, cross-legged and his back straight.


    Gorzoc kneeled in front of the runic circle, eyes level with Xa''Gun as he spoke, "This next part is going to be up to you, boy. All the preparation in the world can not do the work for you. Understand, Xa''Gun?"


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    "Good. Now listen to my instructions carefully, and then you will begin, as when you begin, it will just be you and the elements. You and the world."


    Xa''Gun grunted, again.


    "I don''t know about human cultivation, and I don''t want to, but whatever dribble they fed you, let it out your ear."


    Xa''Gun grunted again, as his patience began to wane. Was he going to do this today, or should he come back tomorrow...


    Thankfully, his thoughts were his own, and Gorzoc continued, "There are seven layers of cultivation. You don''t have to remember this part for now, but they are Discovery, Gathering, Circulation, Direction, Conservation, Storage, and finally Transformation."


    Gorzoc took a breath, and then called out to his daughter, "Mazoga, please bring some refreshments. I''m sure Jukky is parched as well."


    Mazoga rose from her seat on the ground far away, as she went to collect what was asked.


    "Continuing, the first layer of Orcish cultivation starts from ''Discovery.'' The Discovery phase is just that. Feeling the existence of the world''s energy. The world''s life force, if you will."


    Seeing that Xa''Gun was listening intently, Gorzoc continued again, "Once you have felt the world''s energy, that''s it. You are at the first layer and could be known to Orcs as a Fighter."


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt.


    "You may speak." Gorzoc gave premission.


    "Feeling Qi or world''s energy... I know this is the first step, and so it must be done, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But how does simply discovering the world''s energy makes me stronger. How can this relate to me being rated as a Fighter... Wasn''t I fighting before I do this?" Xa''Gun asked all in one go everything that was on his mind.


    Gorzoc continued to kneel while looking surprised at Xa''Gun. He then looked over to Jukzuk, who had respected Gorzoc''s teaching and style, and thus did not interrupt, but Gorzoc could see Jukzuk''s smug expression.


    Shaking his head and returning back to Xa''Gun, he spoke, "When an orc discovers the world''s energy, it''s by feeling. But that feeling forms a connection with the world. Just forming a connection, no matter how small, will provide boons. Each orc feels it differently, but any manner of blessings can be granted by the world, such as quicker healing, more stamina, tougher skin, faster reactions, and so on. These boons are weak in the first layer of cultivation, such as small cuts might take only a day to heal or you could run eight kilometers in an hour, now you can do it in fifty minutes... The key here is that it becomes more apparent and more powerful the more you cultivate and the higher you go. Do you understand?"


    Xa''Gun grunted with a sound of understanding that couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Good, then close your eyes, and direct your focus to the ground beneath you, the air around you, even the moisture in the air. Feel it, seek it, and find your connection." Gorzoc finished and rose from his kneeling position.


    It was at this time that Mazoga returned with refreshments. He took two tankards of fruit juice. He walked over to Jukzuk, handed him one, and took a seat next to him.


    Mazoga sat far to the side with her tankard and a second one for when her sister Glasha returned from helping their grandmother.


    Xa''Gun closed his eyes, and the world he saw was shut out from him.


    In silence, he directed his attention down, instead of his usual up.


    [Focus Xa''Gun, focus. Feel for the earth. Feel for the World... Feel, feel, feel...] Xa''Gun chanted within his mind. A different spin from his usual mantra when attempting to discover Qi from the heavens.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    *******


    "So Jukky, how long do you think this will take. Think he can finish today? Rex blood only stays fresh for so long, before I''ll have to ask my mother to reapply it." Gorzoc asked while taking a sip of cool water.


    "I have high hopes it will be today... If he doesn''t today, there is tomorrow, but... come the day after..."


    "Yes, the next set of matches."


    Both Jukzuk and Gorzoc frowned, as they continued to watch Xa''Gun sitting silently among his ritual alter.


    Glasha made her way back after leaving her Grandmother, and say down beside her sister, Mazoga.


    "What did I miss?" Glasha asked as she took a tankard of water from her sister.


    "Nothing really. Daddy explained the basics, and he just sat down about ten minutes ago."


    "Oh, so I haven''t missed anything, that''s good," Glasha spoke, and then took a sip of water.


    "Mazoga..."


    "Hmmm...?" The elder sister rose her brow to her younger sister.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to marry or be a concubine to a powerful orc?" Glasha spoke as she watched her water ripple in her tankard.


    "That''s sudden... Don''t all true orcs wish for power? Powerful magics, powerful skills, powerful cultivation, and powerful mates. Why do you ask?" Mazoga mused, and then questioned.


    "Grandmother warned me not to get attached to Xa''Gun," Glasha admitted.


    "Something she seered?"


    "Seems like it."


    "Grandmother''s hunches and spiritualism are powerful." Mazoga tilted her head, and the way she looked at Xa''Gun changed slightly, before she continued, "So the whole spirit naming thing was true. He''ll become a powerful warrior, then."


    "I think so..."


    Both looked to each other, and then back to Xa''Gun.


    "Well, let''s just leave it up to fate then... If we entangle with him, there is a trade-off of sorts that will be due." Mazoga mused much like her father. It was a rare sight to see her not acting ditzy. This was her true self, which she only showed to her family, and not friends.


    "More than just trading our bodies and hearts?" Glasha wondered.


    "Grandmother once told me of a powerful elemental of the sea far to the west among the isles of the shattered lands. She said this would-be sea goddess gave a pearl of wisdom once..."


    "Well, what is it...?" Glasha spoke as she watched Xa''Gun sitting.


    "For what we want most... There is a cost that must be paid in the end." Mazoga divulged.


    Glasha put her head in her hands while she continued to watch Xa''Gun while pondering what that cost might be...


    *******


    As Xa''Gun felt for the energy of the world, something roused.


    [Hmmmm...?]


    Xa''Gun furrowed his brows, as some sound passed through his mind. Some sound that was not his own thoughts...


    Like a fishing line cast, a sudden intense tug on Xa''Gun''s spiritual probe to the world was snatched. Deeper still did his spiritual sense get pulled down, and down still it went.


    Touching upon the energy of the world was left long ago, as Xa''Gun''s nose began to bleed.


    Gorzoc stood quickly, noticing the bloody nose of Xa''Gun.


    "Mazoga! Glasha! Go get your mothers!" Gorzoc shouted as Jukzuk saw the urgency and the nose bleed. He, too, knew what this meant, as he tossed his tankard...


    "But-"


    "Now! Go now! Close the shop, bring your mothers! Quickly!" Gorzoc shouted, as he and Jukzuk rapidly made their way to Xa''Gun.


    Both elder orcs kneeled and placed both their hands on Xa''Gun''s scarred back.


    "Jukky, just what the hell is your son!?" Gorzoc began to pull the excess spiritual energy from Xa''Gun.


    "Zukky, I''m at a loss... This... This concentration of spiritual energy is beyond me." Jukzuk replied as he too began to siphon the powerful energies, that Xa''Gun''s body was pulling from the earth.


    Both Gorzoc and Jukzuk gritted their teeth, as they directed these volatile energies back into the earth.


    "Jukky, I''m a fucking warlord ranked cultivator, and this is beyond me!" Gorzoc''s voice showed a rare display of panic.


    It was at this time that both of Gorzoc''s wives, Shoragah and Yazganna, hurried to see what was the matter.


    Seeing the ritual circle and what Gorzoc and Jukzuk were doing, the two understood that Xa''Gun, their husband''s newest disciple had fallen into cultivation madness. Swept by the powerful world''s energy, he would be filled until his spirit broke. This would cause brain death...


    Shoragah placed her hands on her husband''s back and began to siphon the energies from him as well, relieving him of some of his burdens.


    "Sorry, Jukky, but I''ll have to place my hands on you." Yazganna placed her hands on Jukzuk''s back and began to pull the energies as well.


    Through gritted teeth, Jukzuk spoke, "It''s... alright."


    Mazoga and Glasha both trotted back out to see what all this was about. They both watched as the four elder orcs glowed with a dull yellow light.


    *******


    As the sun overhead began to dip behind the mountains, it was at this time that the powerful earth energies began to settle down.


    Shoragah and Yazganna both collapsed behind Gorzoc and Jukzuk.


    Jukzuk removed his hands from Xa''Gun''s back, as he fell to his bottom upon the stone altar.


    Gorzoc continued to kneel, but he removed his hands, as he huffed his breath, his lungs burned with the desire for more oxygen.


    Xa''Gun slumped over and let out a snore.


    Jukzuk sighed hearing his son''s easy breathing.


    Gorzoc looked over to his long-time friend, Jukzuk, as he spoke, "That was close..."


    "But why would Xa''Gun be able to skip discovery and step straight into Gathering?" Jukzuk continued to wonder, as he spoke aloud his thoughts.


    "That... That too, I don''t know." Gorzoc turned to take care of his wives, "Mazoga, please bring some dampened clothes, and Glasha, please bring some salted fruit juice."


    Both daughters nodded and trotted to get the requested items.


    "Jukzuk, I think... I think we didn''t need my mother''s altar."


    "What?"


    "I think Xa''Gun would have been just fine on his own. The alter allowed too much too fast."


    "But... His age?" Jukzuk couldn''t help but comment.


    "I believe... Xa''Gun is simply favored by the world."


    "What does that mean for the future?"


    "Favored doesn''t mean loved, Jukzuk. We need a powerful shaman."


    "Your mother?"


    "I''ll ask again if she will assist."


    "We must be quick about this, as the day after tomorrow is the next match."


    Both elder orcs nodded to each other.

 Chapter 56: Resentment and Romance

    Jukzuk sighed, "Looks like I''ll have to impose on you today, Zukky."


    Gorzoc grunted as he checked on both his wives.


    "You''re going to explain this to me later tonight, Husband," Shoragah spoke softly, but Gorzoc cringed. He knew that he was going to be chewed on later. He simply nodded, as he checked on Yazganna.


    Yazganna let out a wiffling snore, as it seemed that the stress was more than her cultivation would allow. After all, while Shoragah was ranked as an Orc Lord, Yazganna was only ranked as an Orc Champion compared to Gorzoc ranked as an Orc Warchief, well above both his wives.


    Everyone in the Blacktongue clan knew that Gorzoc was a mighty warrior and a war hero of the bloody gates, but not many knew that he rivaled the Blacktongue Chieftain, Varbuk, in Cultivation. Something that even the Blacktongue Chieftain did not know...


    "I''m going to send a message to Varbuk... It would not be good if I nor Xa''Gun reported back to his burrow tonight, least ole'' Varbuk think we deserted." Jukzuk stood up, slightly unsteady on his feet.


    Gorzoc grunted in understanding.


    "I''ll have my youngest son send your missive." Gorzoc stood up as well, with Yazganna in his arms.


    Jukzuk grunted as he watched Gorzoc carrying Yazganna to their home far in the back of the compound, with Shoragah using Gorzoc to steady her steps as she followed.


    *******


    "Message has been sent to you, my Chieftain."


    An orc announced to Varbuk, as he was reading through hunting reports from the west side of the mountain range. It seemed that game was becoming scarce for unknown reasons.


    Meetings for the day had concluded and thus, the Blacktongue Chieftain had retired to his chambers or as humans would know it as his work office.


    Varbuk grunted as the orc put a scroll in his hands. The orc saluted and left Varbuk''s chambers.


    Varbuk scanned the contents of various dots and claw marks, the Orcish language letters, as compared to their symbols, marks, and runes.


    [Xa''Gun has begun cultivation and a strange event occurred?] Varbuk mused within his mind.


    [Just what could take two Warlord ranked Orcs to calm his gathering strength... I''ll need to get Uvog to check the ancestor scrolls.] Varbuk thought as he held the scroll over a torch on the wall. It burned into ashes and became dust upon an easy breeze that circulated within Varbuk''s chambers, courtesy of a wind stone contraption.


    Varbuk adjusted his seating, as he propped his head on his hand in thought, [If the two of them are going to stay in the Hellhar community, then I should advise Midka to see Xa''Gun before he returns to his burrow to be flanked by her sisters.] Varbuk nodded, as he began writing a quick note in code to be taken to Midka.


    [I really resent you, Xa''Gun. I really do...] Varbuk thought as he finished inking his note, and called his personal messenger.


    *******


    "Your master told me you need my council. I assume, as it must be beyond my husband''s abilities, then it must be in part to summoning and foretelling." Uloth walked into the great hall, or what humans would call a living room. She carried with her an earthenware pot of boiled water.


    Midka sat in a traditional orcish style, something akin to the Seiza style used by the humans of the Rubrumaka Empire. As she sat there, Uloth took a few dried ghostberries. If one didn''t look close enough, they might believe these ghostberries were small dried octopi.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    As the ghostberries entered the boiled water, they quickly hydrated and began to wiggle, but soon the heat of the water stilled their movement, as the water began to be dyed black.


    "That... That isn''t actually why I have requested your council." Midka confessed.


    Uloth raised a brow, as she poured the ghostberry tea into two cups. She passed one to Midka, who took it from her hand, as Uloth spoke, "What could bring you to my council, but the ways of the shaman?"


    Uloth took a sip of the black mixture, as she frowned and tossed a few large sugar crystals into the cup.


    "Well, it''s that... I need... Well, no... I guess I should say that I wish to learn..." Midka danced around the topic she wished to know.


    Uloth was now confused and curious as to what could fluster Midka, the most talented shaman she had seen in many years. So she asked, "If it''s something hard to talk about, we can start with something small."


    Midka nodded and drank the bitter mixture in her cup.


    She breathed in deep and calmed her mind.


    Uloth took another sip of her tea, now better from the sugar, as she waited for Midka to collect herself.


    After a moment of silence, Midka asked her most pressing question, "Spirit Guide Uloth, How does one attract a mate?"


    Uloth took another sip, before coughing, and placing her cup back onto the small table that separated her and Midka.


    "You wish to... Attract a mate?" Uloth asked to make sure she did, in fact, hear correctly. In orcish, when referring to a mate it would be the opposite sex. Other words would represent lovers, spouses, and otherwise.


    Midka passed Uloth a small cloth from her pouch, with Uloth taking the naping and using it to wipe the corners of her mouth.


    Seeing that Uloth was calm again, Midka responded, "Yes, ma''am." and then nodded her head in great respect.


    Uloth held her chin in thought, as she smiled, "I thought you had no interest in mates." Uloth then gave a husky laugh, before she began.


    "I can''t say you came to the right Orcess, but I did have my fair share of fans in my prime..." Uloth boasted, which wasn''t untrue.


    Midka listened intently to Uloth, as she went on about many named current heroes of the tribe and even her father had asked for attention.


    "My father did?"


    "Yes, yes. Of course, I had already decided on Uvog, so I had no choice but to turn him down. Please don''t be mad." Uloth nodded, as she poured more tea into both of their cups.


    "No, no, no. I wouldn''t dream of it! But still... Why Uvog, and how did you attract his attention?" Midka asked as she took a sip of the newly poured tea.


    Uloth tossed in some more sugar crystals, as she spoke again, "Ah, that. Uvog is, well, Uvog." Uloth laughed, "but honestly, his work ethic and intelligence drew me to him. He dedicated himself to the workings of shamanism. I always loved to watch his expression while he poured over the ancestor scrolls. Watching his brows furrow and his eyes twitch. It was like I was watching his mind work. That great mind of his." Uloth shook her head.


    "What''s the matter, if I may be so bold?" Midka asked as she caught hints of Uloth''s disappointment.


    "Oh, it''s just... Honestly, it doesn''t matter. Let''s answer your second question."


    Midka noticed this wasn''t a topic that Uloth wished to pursue, so she decided to ask later when time permitted.


    "You just need to tell the orc, in question, that you are interested in him. I doubt very much that anyone in the tribe would turn you down. You are a very good-looking orcess. Anyone with eyes could see that you and your other two sisters are very blessed by the elements."


    "I see... What if, the orc I''m interested in is also favored by other orcess." Midka asked, placing her empty cup on the table.


    Uloth poured the last of the tea into both of their cups, before continuing, "That is a bit of an issue, I suppose. Do you wish to share this orc or do you wish to claim him for yourself? As a princess of the clan, I can only imagine that you wish for him to be yours solely. Most orcess will only share a husband between really good friends or sisters."


    "Yes, I wish for him to be mine and only mine." Midka declared as she was told by her adopted father, Chieftain of the Blacktongue Clan.


    Uloth held her chin again in deep thought... Her eyes twinkled, as she blinked a few times and looked to Midka, "So you wish for Xa''Gun to be your mate... To take him from both of your sisters. I would have never thought it of you... How vicious, Midka." Uloth laughed with her husky voice.


    "That... I mean..."


    "No, no, it''s alright. That boy was named by the spirits, so it''s only natural that a shaman orcess would be interested in him." Uloth nodded, not knowing that Midka did not have any current feelings for Xa''Gun, and this was only for the clan.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you a sure-fire way... If I''m not mistaken, Xa''Gun hasn''t laid with an orcess, yet. But Midka, if you do this... You can ruin him. What I''m about to tell you can ruin a male orc... His life will, and by extension, his heart will be in your hands. You will be his weakness. Will you accept this?"


    Midka thought for a few moments. This was for the tribe, and to bind him to herself. This would be for the best. If he were an asset to the clan, then she would hold him high, if he turned out to be a wastrel or worse, to turn against the clan, then it would be perfect to ruin him.


    "Yes, ma''am. I am willing." Midka lowered her head and placed her fist over her heart.


    "Here''s what you do..."

 Chapter 57: Ruler of the Underclan

    "I''m glad you could make it, Sharog Rocksmasher." Demze smiled, as she sat on a highback chair looking down her nose.


    Sharog Rocksmasher stood within the Clan Princess''s palace. A home built for the three sisters by the current Blacktongue Chieftain. A gift to his adopted daughters. She wore a yellow one-strap top, that was frayed just above her mid-riff showing her abs. Below that, she wore a heavy belt and a skirt that was cut sharp in the front but exposed her upper thighs.


    "Nothing to say, after deciding to come to this side of the arena?" Demze goaded. She knew why Sharog Rocksmasher was there... She was the one that invited her.


    "What is it that you want me to say? Have I not come to be another dog?" Sharog spat onto the stone floor.


    Demze smiled sweetly, in response.


    "Is that what you think this is? That I want a lap dog? Do tell, Sharog Rocksmasher... I have to know, what made you think you could open a business in this city, without my backing?" Demze reached over and picked up a cup of cool fruit juice and sipped.


    "..." Sharog gritted her teeth.


    "Go on, I can wait here all day, if necessary." Demze chimed, knowing that Xa''Gun wasn''t to return to his burrow until late.


    "This isn''t fair!" Sharog stomped and shouted. The shout could only be heard by Demze... As she had instructed the servants to leave the grounds during this meeting.


    "That''s quite the show, and lacking in thought, but... I''ll entertain you... What again, Sharog Rocksmasher, is unfair?" Demze placed her emptied cup back on her side table.


    "I paid my dues to the Chieftain already! I shouldn''t have to pay dues again to you! Your just the Chieftain''s daughter." Sharog tightened up her fists.


    Demze''s expression finally fell.


    "That wasn''t very smart, Sharog. But then again, you haven''t been very smart all along." Demze scalded.


    "Are you any better?! Your betrothed is a slave!" Sharog declared in anger.


    Demze began to clap her hands. The echoing of her sole appreciation fell on deaf ears.


    Demze spoke with an edge in her voice, "my Xa''Gun will tear the arena in two, prove his worth, and obtain his freedom. At that time, I will be marrying a self-made orc¡­ Unlike your mate, Sharog."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Heh, I didn''t know the underworld princess was so mouthy." Sharog smiled in triumph.


    Demze raised a brow. A placid lake could describe the monstrous anger that hid just underneath the surface.


    "Sharog¡­"


    Demze spoke cooly.


    Sharog winced, as she heard Demze''s voice. Her plan of impressing her had fallen short. Instead of showing that she wasn''t a pushover, she had pissed off the ruler of the underclan.


    "I thought I would save you the trouble, and dispose of your soon-to-be heartache. See¡­ I take care of my things and people¡­ But, I will give this task to you." Demze finished and propped her head on her right hand.


    "What do you mean?" Sharog asked uncertainly.


    "Before I proceed to destroy your happiness, let''s finish the business that brought you to me." Demze now seemed bored.


    Sharog wilted. This meeting did not go as she had hoped. She then pulled out a scroll that detailed the ownership of the Peon''s Sty Bar. She bit her thumb and placed a bloody thumbprint as the seller.


    "Good. You may put that deed scroll on the table to your right¡­"


    "And this clears all my and my tribe''s debts to the underworld princess???"


    "To the last copper." Demze smiled coldly.


    Sharog relaxed slightly.


    "Now¡­ Let''s talk about your mate, Dranar." Demze tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear cuff.


    "I paid up. Leave my mate out of this!" Sharog shouted.


    "No, no. You misunderstand. I do not wish to take a mate of infidelity," Demze laughed, as she picked back up her cup for another sip of juice.


    "Exactly what are you implying!?" Sharog knew exactly what Demze implied, but refused to believe it.


    Demze laughed again, "You should ask your mate who ''Bekna of the Darkdagger tribe'' is..."


    "Darkdagger!" Sharog shrieked, as she turn to leave in a fury.


    It was widely rumored within the clan that anyone of the Darkdagger clan was not to be trusted. A group of thieves, beggars, and whores... At least that was the rumor.


    Demze called out from behind Sharog, "You''ll find Dranar currently in the lower district, and you know why."


    Sharog stopped as she spoke with her back to Demze, "I will not thank you for this."


    "I told you that I would destroy your happiness¡­ But I take care of my own. I will have my cleaners ready if you need them." Demze soothed in a rare case of compassion.


    "..." Sharog looked over her shoulder to meet Demze''s eyes. Slowly Sharog nodded her head and left.


    [Bekna, I didn''t tell you to lay with Dranar¡­] Demze shook her head, as she left her guest hall.


    She walked into her personal room full of books and dusty tomes, and sat at her desk, as she opened a book to a page that showed information on the Batslammer clan.


    [The raids on the neighboring tribes have been much more curious and more frequent than before¡­] Demze thought, while she thumbed through the pages of the old book.


    After some thought, she reached over to the left leg of the desk. She grabbed the desk''s leg and rotated it twenty-five degrees. A clicking sound was issued, and a larger sound of turning gears erupted behind her.


    Demze rose from her desk, as she turned to see her bed full of books slid to the side, pivoting at its top left corner, revealing a set of steps that led down into the darkness below.


    [I''ll send little miss Bekna to the Jackjaw Clan in the ''Silent Morass'' for a time to gather more information for me on the Batslammers... Let''s hope she doesn''t get herself killed.] Demze shook her head as she disappeared into the darkness, and the bed slid back to its'' original position.

 Chapter 58: Hellies Peak

    Hellie sat upon the third highest peak of the Blacktongue mountains. The sun barely peeked over the horizon when Hellie gathered the last bit of elemental strength from the shear winds high among the misty clouds.


    [Just a bit more...] Hellie thought and concentrated. She felt the spirits of the wind circulate around her, and she invited them to become her strength. These small minor wind wisps would take the invitation and then defuse their consciousness, relieving them of their burden of autonomy and in return becoming the strength of Hellie.


    Hellie could feel herself nearing the completion of the necessary steps to become a Champion ranked orcish cultivator. Her muscles, tendons, and sinew were long ago strong enough to bear the burden of the power she was drawing... It was that she was not really favored by the elements, unlike her sister Midka, who was adored to the point of drawing their power directly and manifesting it as a shaman. Something that gnawed at Hellie for all the years she was compared to her sister''s elemental prowess.


    Midka might have been more inclined to the elements, but she would pale before Hellie''s physical strength that was said to be Champion ranked though she remained at Warrior rank for these past two years.


    Finally, her patience and persistence were to pay off. She felt the nearing of her heart becoming full of qi. This would allow her to begin her next step as a Champion, and to Circulate this power through her blood.


    But one step at a time, as she concentrated.


    It was at this moment that she heard voices below her.


    Hellie furrowed her brows, as this peak that loomed just behind the Blacktongue stronghold, and was her personal cultivation space provided by the clan, specifically by her adopted father, the Blacktongue Chieftain.


    [...] Hellie attempted to clear her mind, as she continued to beckon the will-o''-wisp of the winds to her heart.


    "Garnak, you sure Hellie is up here?"


    "Damn it, I told you I got sources."


    "Orc, you got to be kidding me. The closest you have to a source is that orcess you string along."


    "Hey, sources are sou... There she is."


    Hellie''s brows slammed together, as she continued her final push... If she wasn''t able to fill the heart container at this moment, it was possible to receive a backlash by leaving her heart open to the elements... If she lost focus it was possible at this critical stage for the power she had long stored to rush back out the gate she had opened to allow the will-o''-wisp of the wind into her heart...


    "Aye, yeah! It is Hellie. What''s up, orcess. How come you never down at the bar?" The tall skinny orc wearing a brawler''s harness called out to her.


    "Yeah, as Slugga''s closest friends and confidants, We need to know what in the fire plane is up with that wanna-be-orc slave."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Hellie desperately clung to her concentration, but the urge to break these two weighed heavily upon her.


    The taller orc whispered, "What''s a con-fi-dent?"


    "Shhh... Look, Zarbak... I think she might be cultivating."


    "Oh yeah? Would be a shame if someone broke her concentration."


    "Nah orc, come on. We need to leave her be... It''s not a good idea to disturb a cultivating orc, let alone her."


    "Nah, as you said, We need to know what''s up with that pissy slave and her."


    A strong gust of wind blew past the peak, and within its folded currents a spirit of the wind noticed a madness calling out.


    Curious, this wind spirit grew close and noticed an orcess cultivating. Being long-lived and unwilling to give up its mind previously, it saw many will-o''-wisp swarming around the orcess, but not entering within her heart.


    Thinking to itself that if it was someone that was like this... Maybe it wouldn''t mind not being sentient any longer.


    With its mind made up, it dove into the heart gate of Hellie.


    A gale force wind bore down on Hellie and the two orcs.


    [AH HA!] Hellie''s eyes snapped open, and with a rush of strength, she felt her whole body become light.


    It was at this moment that, the Orc known as Garnak slapped Hellie on the back, "Come on girl, We need to talk. You can cultivate later."


    Hellie''s eyes swirled, as she turned and grasped Garnak by the throat.


    "Zah-kac!?" The orc struggled to speak as Hellie''s hand tightened quickly.


    "Hel-Princess Hellie! Spare him!" Zarbak called out. He didn''t even see Hellie move, and the next second Garnak was being held Helplessly.


    Zarbak didn''t understand why he called out for her to spare Garnak, as Garnak was Warrior ranked, just like Hellie... But the howling winds that now surrounded the peak drowned out his plea.


    "..." Hellie''s pupils had long ago turned into swirling maelstroms.


    Finally, she spoke, as her voice cut across the howling mountain winds.


    "I have long disliked you and your brother here... Now today you have the gall bladder to come and interrupt me in my place of cultivation..."


    Garnak shook his head and rushed to tackle Hellie. He, too, was a warrior-ranked orc, so two-on-one wouldn''t be a problem to get away with their life.


    Hellie flexed her thumb, and a cracking sound issued from Garnak''s hyoid bone. His throat collapsed within Hellie''s grasp, as she turned her face to stare at the incoming Zarbak.


    She took Garnak''s body and slammed it into Zarbak.


    Blood pooled in Zarbak''s mouth, as he spat it out.


    Hellie walked closely over and squatted down beside the downed Zarbak, who was now pinned by Garnak''s body.


    "You know... Being Champion rank feels great... Very freeing." Hellie smiled in a most wicked way.


    "Spar-Spare me, Princess Hellie! If you kill me my Father General Zaagul will avenge me!"


    "Really... That''s what you have to say?" Hellie sighed.


    She slammed her fist into Zarbak''s face, causing it to burst like a melon.


    "Ewwww... It''s all over my hand!" Hellie stood up and stomped the body of Zarbak, which meant she stomped Garnak''s body into Zarbak''s.


    Blood flowed, and Hellie puffed her breath a few times, as she took a few steps back and looked down on the two dead orcs.


    [Well shit... You did it this time, Hellie.] She thought to herself.


    Looking at the two orcs, she walked over and picked both orcs up. One by his harness and the other by his belt, and tossed both bodies over the side of the peak facing away from the Blacktongue stronghold.


    She watched as the two bodies rolled down the mountains and into a cloud just below the peaks, disappearing from sight.


    Hellie looked at both her hands, [This is very, very good... Master will be most pleased... But... I need to go find Demze.]


    Hellie looked at the blood on the mountain and shrugged. She walked down the path back to the Blacktongue valley basin.


    As she made her way back down the mountain, Hellie pondered why she felt so impulsive earlier... Though it wasn''t like she had never been impulsive. Again, she shrugged and continued her path.

 Chapter 59: Remorseless Sisters

    "Shonah, where is my smart sister?" Hellie asked her house servant, as she had just returned from her cultivation.


    "Reporting to princess Hellie, princess Demze is with her study. She has left a message not to be disturbed during this time." Shonah bowed her head deeply as she spoke


    "Oh fiddle winds, what I''m the hell is the phrase for this week¡­" Hellie spoke aloud while holding her head with one hand.


    Shonah stood patiently, for Hellie''s response.


    "Come on, Shonah¡­ It''s me¡­" Hellie whined.


    "Yes, princess, but you know that I can''t¡­" Shonah bowed low again.


    Hellie racked her brain, until she blurted out, "Liver sandwich with ghostberry jam!"


    Hellie crossed her arms triumphantly, while Shonah sighed, "That was supposed to be in the form of a question¡­"


    "Close enough, I need to see her quickly!" Hellie finally stamped leaving a pattern of spider web cracks on the mansion''s stone floor.


    Shonah bowed again, and with that, she turned to lead Hellie to the back of the mansion estate to a hatch that led to the mansion''s basement.


    In the gloomy darkness of the flicking torches, Shonah moved a number of mead barrels in a pattern to open the basement wall. As the wall opened it revealed a grandiose well-lit alchemy laboratory.


    Hellie walked in as Shonah closed the door behind her. Hellie passed several orcs, all of which wore bleached shaman robes.


    Hellie continued until she passed the laboratory area, and entered into Demze''s personal hallow. The room looked more of a war room than a business office Demze claimed. It was even complete with a table in the center of the hallow with which maps were laid out with markers indicating places of interest.


    Demze looked up from her desk, as she was reading various reports. She had one hand propping up her head as she continued to skim through the latest report that concerned an escalating lack of hunting game in the surrounding mountains.


    It was uncanny how similar her seated position mimicked her adopted father, but anyone that noticed would never say such to Demze''s face, lest they find themselves missing.


    "Sister, I have great news and some okay news!" Hellie exclaimed while pulling a chair from the map table and sitting on it backwards, with her busty bosom resting on the chair''s crest rail.


    Demze looked up from her report, and smiled, "I could really use some good news." She put down her reports and listened.


    "I''ve broken through to champion rank!" Hellie squealed with glee.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Demze nodded, "It was only a matter of time. I told you to keep trying. Congratulations are in order... Now, who else have you told?"


    "You''re the first one I''ve, uh... Told." Hellie thought about the okay news she needed to report.


    "What do you mean... Told?" Demze sighed, knowing this was going to somehow segue into the ''okay'' news.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you the okay news... I just killed General Zaagul''s, I think, the second son... And his friend, I forget his name... They were both good friends of Slugga."


    "If you mean the taller of the two, then that was Garnak. You killed both? How long ago? Where are the bodies? Did anyone see you?" Demze leaned back in her chair, and rapid-fired questions.


    "Yeah, Garnak was his name. Ummm... I don''t know maybe half an hour ago. I was cultivating on my mountain top, and those two ''dung from brains'' came to bother me." Hellie described the encounter.


    "Well, they were just looking for trouble. I take it you finished your breakthrough and killed the both of them... No other witnesses is a very good thing... But where are the bodies? Don''t tell me you were able to shred them to nothing?"


    "Well, not really... I mean one of the two''s heads is missing... I just picked up the two of them and tossed them down the backside of my mountain top."


    Demze got up from her desk, and walked to the center table, and looked at the maps of the area.


    "So here." Demze pointed. Hellie craned her neck, but didn''t leave her chair as she responded, "That looks about right."


    "That means their bodies should have rolled over here... Or it could be hung up on the mountainside... It would be best if it was just hung up for retrieval." Demze thought aloud.


    Hellie shrugged.


    "You know this part is your fault right?" Demze spoke with humor.


    "Yeah, I know, but I kind of don''t really care..." Hellie laughed.


    "I know; I know. Still, I''ll send someone to get those two and bury them... I don''t want pair of undead orcs rolling into the clan, and explaining how they became zombies, to begin with... I think it would be best if the two ''disappeared'' while on a hunting trip... Yes, this works well..." Demze spoke, and laughed.


    "What are you plotting on again, sister?" Hellie smirked.


    Demze tucked a lock of hair behind her ear cuff, which Hellie furrowed her brows as she saw it again. She made a mental note to talk about that ear cuff, as soon as business was done.


    "Well, I''m sure General Zaagul will want to know where his son has gone missing, and even Garnak''s mother is the seamstress of the upper district... She will want to know as well. I''ll spread the word that the two have gone hunting, and leave it at that... After enough time has passed, General Zaagul and Madam Trula will come to me wanting information. I''ll just wrap everything in a nice neat bow, and collect the money for the information." Demze explained her thoughts, as she returned to her desk.


    "You''re so bad!" Hellie laughed again, "You already know the two are dead, and you''ll make them pay for the information to be found."


    "No, no... You misunderstand. They will pay me for the information, not for it to be found. There is a very big difference. My reputation of knowing everything that happens within the clan isn''t for show, and they will accept that."


    Demze knocked on her desk a specific pattern, at which time a side door opened to the hallow, and a smaller frame slim orcess walked in, wearing dark purple cloths and a facemask, with only her sharp blue eyes revealed.


    The orcess kneeled, awaiting Demze''s orders.


    "Go to the west side of Hellie''s peak, and look for two orc bodies. You''ll know it''s them if they are broken to pieces and one is missing a head... See that they are disposed of proper." Demze ordered.


    The orcess nodded, and left through the same door, as it slide in behind her sealing it.


    "I see, well that''s done, but on a serious note, Demze..." Hellie''s voice hardened.


    Demze hearing the harshness of her sister''s voice, cause alarm, "Just what could be worse than killing two clan members outside of a challenge?"


    "We need to talk about that ear cuff." Hellie spat.


    "Oh... That..." Demze sighed.

 Chapter 60: Roused into Exposition

    Xa''Gun felt the fires of his dreamscape consume him... It was that dream... THAT dream again... Always again... Ashes... Always again... Charred bones... Always again... She''s gone...


    "RAAAAH!" Xa''Gun howled, as he rose from his laying position, and in doing so, knocked a number of items over on the bedside table.


    "...Can''t you wake up a tad more peaceful?" Midka asked in a playful voice, uncharacteristic of her usual speech.


    Xa''Gun blinked a few times... This wasn''t his burrow, and this wasn''t his couch. He was lying in a bed. A very comfy bed. It felt foreign to him. He looked up at Midka''s face and saw traces of Hellie and Demze... After all, they were exact triplets, though their paths in life caused some seeable differences.


    Xa''Gun let out a questioning grunt.


    Midka thought for a moment, while pouring some hot water into a cup, and passing it to Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun took it, sniffed, and seeing as it didn''t give off any kind of smell but water he then drank the hot water.


    [Good to the throat.] Xa''Gun thought, and grunted in satisfaction, as he lowered the cup.


    Midka nodded and began.


    "Yesterday, it seems there were some issues with your cultivation." Midka started to explain.


    "Wait? Is everything okay?!" Xa''Gun crushed the cup in his hand, sending broken pieces across the bedsheets, and wetting his lap.


    Midka frowned, but laughed, "Don''t worry. You''re more than able to continue to cultivate. It was just that the Elders didn''t expect you to have such an affinity."


    Midka reached over from her seated position on the edge of the bed, and began picking up the broken pieces of the cup, while using a small cloth to soak up some of the leftover water, as she continued, "It seems you are one of the more rare orcs, as you now have to adjust to your new strength."


    "New? New Strength?" Xa''Gun looked at both his hands, one wet with water.


    Midka reached over with the cloth and took hold of Xa''Gun''s hand. She carefully and meticulously wiped it dry.


    Xa''Gun couldn''t help but notice how soft her hands were... More than Hellie, which was expected, but more so than Demze... He held still, so as not to scare this orcess away.


    Midka nodded, "Yes, Elder Jukzuk has kindly allowed me to tell you the news¡­"


    Xa''Gun grunted to urge Midka to continue.


    She laughed, "The Elders have confirmed that you are now a Fighter-ranked cultivator, of which you are level eight." Midka smiled over her tusks.


    Startled Xa''Gun hurriedly asked, "just like that?! What''s a level eight?"


    Midka put the broken cup to the side, along with the cleaning cloth, "Well, this is the part where Master Gorzoc would explain the ranks and levels, proper."


    "I know some of the ranks from Juk-Father... But What''s wrong with Gorzoc?" Xa''Gun asked in concern.


    Midka furrowed her sharp brows, "That''s your master! You should address him as such¡­" Midka folded her arms under her ample chest.


    Xa''Gun swallowed and corrected himself, "Master Gorzoc¡­"


    Midka nodded, feeling that this orc could be taught.


    "He has gone to seek answers on your behalf¡­ This is more of a Bloodletter tribe issue. I do not know how their shamanism works."


    Xa''Gun nodded.


    "Did you want to wait for Master Gorzoc to return to explain?"


    Xa''Gun then shook his head and grunted to indicate for her to continue. He then took a moment to look around the room.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    He had seen rooms like this during his visits to his former Lord''s estate¡­ It was just that the decor was more¡­ Brutal and tribal. On the walls were weapons of various kinds, a fire pit in the center of the room with what appeared to be a pot of water steaming.


    "In that case, how much do you already know?" Midka watched as Xa''Gun looked around curiously.


    Xa''Gun let out a depressed grunt, indicating that besides the ranks told by Jukzuk, he didn''t know more than that.


    Midka laughed again, which sounded like sweet bells in his ears.


    "You don''t have to be too hard on yourself. "


    Xa''Gun nodded, again.


    "So, from the top, there are eight ranks and nine levels in each rank, with each level increasing in difficulty as you progress. The part that most cultivators hang up at is the bottlenecks between each rank." Midka explained slowly.


    Xa''Gun nodded, showing his understanding.


    "Just to make sure, there are these ranks in order, Fighter, which is what you are, Warrior, which is Hellie, Champion, Lord, Warlord, which is Pit Champion Ragnath that big fellow under the arena, and your Master Gorzoc, then there is our adopted father..." Midka paused and rubbed the skull on her waist.


    Xa''Gun noticed this action, but remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    "He is a warlord and the strongest in the Blacktongue clan."


    "Does the leader of the clan have to be the strongest in the clan?" Xa''Gun asked when Midka took a breath.


    She thought for a moment, and then responded, "Not necessarily, but it is hard to defend your position if someone challenges you that is more powerful."


    Xa''Gun rubbed his chin slightly feeling the stubble, as he spoke aloud, "So anyone can be chieftain of the clan, so long as they challenge the current chieftain, and win?"


    "Yes. That is one of the clan rules. A good chieftain is strong and wise. It might be that a wise chieftain would never be challenged, or so it was told that way... I wouldn''t know." Midka again rubbed the skull on her waist.


    "but that''s off topic... Beyond Warlord rank, clan records only show that there is the WarHeart rank." Midka finished.


    "Is... Is that the rank of the Orc Calamity???" Xa''Gun asked quickly.


    "The Orc Calamity... I see that uncle has taught you much. No, the Orc Calamity is an entity all on its own. You could even say he would be the god of all orcs like the former human god was to the wretched humans."


    "So the Orc Calamity is actually a god? Can god die?" Xa''Gun asked confusedly. He knew the humans always said the human god was alive and watching over them all...


    "Yes and No... The Orc Calamity was an existence on par with gods. Honestly, I don''t know if the human god is really a god or not, but I can tell you clan history says that both of them died in battle. First, the Orc Calamity dropped the human god, and then died later to his wounds."


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding.


    "We went a bit off-topic, but do you have any questions?"


    Xa''Gun thought for a few moments, while Midka waited patiently.


    Finally, Xa''Gun spoke, "Is there any differences between ranks and levels, besides just an increase of strength?"


    Midka raised both of her brows in surprise, though the way he asked was slightly stupid, the question was good... Very good. It indicated that this thrall was smarter than she first thought.


    Xa''Gun gave a questioning grunt.


    "To answer your question, yes. Each rank focuses on the next step of cultivation, with each rank providing additional boons based on the rank. Each Level within the rank boosts those boons until you break through to the next rank to start the next set of boons."


    "Wot..."


    Midka sighed, and then explained it simpler, "Yes. Each rank has different boons."


    Xa''Gun grunted again in understanding.


    There was a knock on the door, which drew the attention of both Xa''Gun and Midka. The door opened, and a head poked in to see.


    "I see that Xa''Gun is awake. Father has returned and requested for him to join him... I''m here to escort him to the Bloodletter training grounds." Glasha sounded shy...


    Midka furrowed both of her brows, "Why must he use the Bloodletter training grounds... The Blacktongue training grounds would suit him better."


    Glasha opened the door fully and lowered her head to Midka, though she clenched her teeth. This was Midka she was talking to... The brightest and youngest shaman in recent years, the favored daughter under the Blacktongue Chieftain, and princess of the Clan. The fact that she was a shaman already gave her a tower of authority, added the aforementioned, and Glasha and her sister always felt suppressed by Midka when they met. Even if Demze was a bitch, she wasn''t stuck up like Midka, in her opinion.


    "I apologize, Princess Midka, but father''s pupil; father''s training," Glasha responded.


    Midka''s brows relaxed, and nodded while sighing, "That does indeed make sense. lead Xa''Gun, and I will follow."


    Glasha nodded knowing she had fallen to Midka''s wordplay... She had invited herself in... And only her father could send Midka away...


    Midka smiled over her petite tusks.


    Xa''Gun got out of bed, only for Glasha to gasp, and quickly leave out the door.


    Midka turned her head to see that Xa''Gun was without clothing, as she turned a darker hue of green blushing from ear to ear.


    "Xa''Gun! Cloth yourself!" Midka turned her head.


    Xa''Gun, of course, looked down to see that he was swinging in the breeze. He shrugged his shoulders. It wasn''t his loss. He didn''t give a shit who saw him nude. He had been stripped and beaten naked before... What was being seen by one lone orcess when compared to being seen naked and beaten by your schoolmates?


    Midka heard a series of rustlings before a grunt was heard. Looking up, she saw that Xa''Gun had put on a brawler''s harness and a loin cloth.


    Midka seeing that Xa''Gun had put on the minimal amount of clothing possible, rose to stand.


    Xa''Gun walked out the door to see Glasha waiting, who was also blushing from ear to ear.


    Glasha without speaking started walking, as Xa''Gun trailed behind her.


    Midka extinguished the fire within the center of the room, and shut the door on her way out, as she then caught up to Xa''Gun.

 Chapter 61: The calm before the Storm

    Glasha led the way through the compound of the Bloodletters. When the Bloodletter clan yielded and was absorbed into the blacktongues, the plot of land to the southeast of the arena was granted to them.


    Three generations and that land became known as the Hellhar District. With the Hellhar stores and wares facing the outer street that surrounded the arena, the Bloodletters were known for hunting and most of all... Their butchery, the fine arts of meat cutting.


    As Xa''Gun followed behind Glasha and flanked by Midka, he walked through an area of the Hellhar District unknown to him. When he went for an apprenticeship with Gorzoc, it was always out back of the butchery storefront. He would later know that as the workshops of the Bloodletter''s direct family, Gorzoc and his mother.


    Many Bloodletter orcs nodded to Xa''Gun as he followed Glasha, how did he know they were Bloodletters, even though this was the Blacktongue''s clan? Each male Bloodletter would have a ritual scar on their arms or legs for each trophy they brought back from their hunts, or even if they went to the arena for whatever purpose that served the Bloodletters.


    After a major courtyard and then through an alley between buildings, Xa''Gun finally walked into an area he knew. This was the compound of his Master Gorzoc.


    "Just a bit further," Glasha spoke softly, as she opened the large door to what appeared to be a miniature barracks. It had the same building style as the barracks he saw on his way to the arena.


    Midka closed the large door behind them, and the corridors opened into a burrow, where Gorzoc, Jukzuk, and Grandmother Bloodletter Ugora sat.


    Ugora sat at the highest position and was dressed in her full shaman regalia. Obscuring her face, she wore a bone-bleached skull of some Cervidae linage with great antlers, with which many were decorated with fetishes and runes etched. Blood seemed to have at one time dripped from the eye socks of the deer bone mask, now dried. In her right hand, she steadied a gnarled tree root, that almost seemed to have been left to rot in blood... A creepy feeling emanated from the staff and Ugora as a whole, unlike anything Xa''Gun had felt before... but it did slightly remind him of the pair of spirits he saw before.


    Ugora spoke, "Welcome Xa''Gun, Son of Jukzuk Blacktongue." She then indicated to where Xa''Gun could sit opposite of her.


    As Xa''Gun took his place around the ring he sat between Gorzoc and Jukzuk. In the center of the room was a ritual altar, that seemed to glisten with a red hue.


    "And... Glasha, why have you brought another shaman into my abode." Ugora''s voice hardened, frightening Glasha.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Uh..." Glasha cleared her throat, and as she was about to open her mouth to speak again, Midka stepped next to her and spoke before her.


    "Xa''Gun is of great importance to me," Midka spoke with a firm voice, while Glasha felt frustrated by her disregard.


    "To you, or to the clan?" Ugora''s face was, of course, obscured by her bone mask, but her voice held a humor disregard for the princess''s status.


    "It is the same."


    "Then if it is that important, then you know what you must do to attend here," Ugora spoke cryptically.


    Midka nodded, as she reached into one of her pouches that hung from her sash.


    Pulling out her ritual dagger, she drove it into her left hand. Startling Xa''Gun, though Jukzuk grimaced, Gorzoc''s expression never changed.


    Midka''s blood dripped from her hands, but evaporated in mid air.


    "I swear in the name of Ya''Sar the Fire Tyrant, that I will not speak of what happens within this room save for those that are involved." Midka spoke with a solumn tone.


    The air turned hot within the room.


    Ugora narrowed her eyes under her mask, "Change that to speaking of what happens here to only those that are present, and no one else, or try my patient youngling. Even your master the Fire Tyrant bows before my patron spirit."


    Midka''s expression soured, as she realized she couldn''t out smart the old Bloodletter shaman.


    "I''ll amend." Midka took her ritual knife with her bloodied left hand and roughly grasped it and plunged it into her right hand.


    "I further sear in the name of Ya''Sar the Fire Tyrant, that I will not speak of what happens within this room save for those currently within this room," Midka spoke with a hurried voice.


    The bone mask of Ugora nodded up and down a few times as if to agree.


    "I see you have resolved yourself until the end, is it princess?" Ugora, again, spoke cryptically.


    "All that I do, I do. I never try."


    "I see that your master and mistress of the Blacktongue arts are proud, but all I see is a child walking in the footsteps left in the sand of time without knowing the direction you are walking."


    Midka bit her black tongue, as she thought to speak, but seeing the situation, she took a step back. Only then, could she achieve her objective... Xa''Gun.


    "Can I ask what all this is about?" Xa''Gun cut into the air, as he was past the feeling of being hot, as brought on by the bloodied oath of Midka.


    Jukzuk and Gorzoc looked shocked, as they both looked at the old Bloodletter shaman.


    Ugora simply began laughing in an old husky voice, "Child you have the temperament of a bull."


    Jukzuk and Gorzoc nodded as they heard her words, they both felt that Xa''Gun was stubborn, strong, and with the courtesies.


    Xa''Gun thought for a moment and then nodded. He agreed, she might be right... He felt like he had always been a beast of burden.


    Ugora smiled under her mask, as she understood that Xa''Gun misunderstood... But that didn''t matter now.


    "Xa''Gun, your master, my son, Gorzoc has asked that I peer beyond and find answers to your situation and your future," Ugora spoke with a smile in her voice, unlike her tone with Midka.


    Midka felt out of place now still standing, as Glasha had left at some unknown time. She walked over behind Xa''Gun and sat down in a proper orcess manner.


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding. He too wished to know.


    "Then I will not waste any more time. Let''s begin." Ugora stood up from her high seat and waved her rotten staff in a ritualistic way.

 Chapter 62: The Ritual Begins

    As Ugora waved her rotten staff over the altar in the middle of the burrow''s main room, an acidic and metallic smell spread through the air... All too familiar to Xa''Gun... This tasted as blood, as he watched as a red mist gather.


    Midka furrowed her brows, as she sit closely behind Xa''Gun. Close enough that if she reached out with her arm, she could touch his back. She continued to watch as the red mist formed from the Bloodletter''s shaman magicks began to condense. She wasn''t sure.


    [These Bloodletter shaman arts are so strange... Blood for medium?] Midka thought to herself. As taught by her master, Blacktongue Shaman arts consisted of contracting the elements and making a pact with them. This allowed the Elemental to gain standing in their own elemental realm, as all elementals of the world called home, increasing their power.


    The elemental in return would bestow a portion of its power into the shaman. Not only did this improve the shamans through orcish cultivation, but it would also allow them to wield that elemental power as their own.


    [But... This Bloodletter magic is strong... Can I learn anything?] Midka now watched as the bloody mist ignited mysteriously upon the altar, which now blazed with an unnatural scarlet light.


    Thinking about it, Midka remembered that her master spoke once of the Bloodletter''s shamanism. That their medium was terribly great. Terrible and great.


    Midka pulled herself from her thoughts to focus on the ritual and gleam whatever arcane knowledge and esoteric rites.


    Ugora saw that the ritual sanguine flame had rooted itself into this world from the beyond, it was time to speak with Jukzuk.


    She cleared her aged throat and began speaking, "Jukzuk, the traitor, you bring your son before me to have his future read... This is not so easily done by my rites, but if I do so, then it will be better with my rites. Are you sure? There is a price that must be paid... Can you pay eet-tah?"


    Jukzuk grunted in compliance.


    "Then Gorzoc, my son... As his master, you must also give! What you must pay is less, but pay you must... Will you?" Ugora gripped her staff tightly as she went through the motions of the ritual. She had already briefed Jukzuk and Gorzoc on what they needed to do. It wasn''t a good idea to botch a ritual. All that nonsense of being true to the ritual was just that nonsense. Why surprise someone during a ritual and the corresponding spirit becomes displeased? Not good.


    Gorzoc grunted a yes, as he reached into his sack he had laid near him, he pulled out an artifact, at the ready.


    Ugora satisfied so far with the responses continued, "Xa''Gun remember it was your father that allowed this ritual, and that it is your father that will pay your part. Remember that it was your master that followed through... Never forget what has been given, and what has been lost... Xa''Gun."


    Xa''Gun''s eyes widened, [Why does my father have to pay... I would have paid this gladly.] He felt that he should pay his own way, even if his father was family, though it would be a lie to say that Xa''Gun felt nothing but this feeling. There was some part of his heart that warmed knowing that he had someone that would help him, even pay on his behalf.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Then Jukzuk, provide a trinket of love, the stronger and more memorable, the better. Toss it into the fire as a sacrifice." Ugora commanded, as she gestured to Jukzuk and then to the ritual fire.


    Jukzuk reached into his orcish tunic and pulled from his breast pocket from the inner lining a tooth... Or more accurately a tusk.


    "My wife''s last memento to me... Let this be a sacrifice to our son... I know she would have loved you... May she rest with the ancestors." Jukzuk spoke with a stoic face, but if one looked closely enough, one would see a light mist upon his eyes. Without blinking, he tossed his most prized possession into the malevolent flames.


    The tusk then evaporated into the fire.


    [...That''s not how fireworks...] Xa''Gun thought to himself, but he couldn''t hold back a heavy feeling in his chest. He wished not to acknowledge what his father just gave... Jukzuk didn''t speak often about his wife, but when he did there were equal parts thrill and sadness laced within the words.


    "Now, my son, Gorzoc... You must pay, as well. Something that you love but doesn''t mind parting."


    Gorzoc already knew his answer, as he reached beside him, and pulled out a small cloth-wrapped package about the size of a fist.


    He unwrapped it to show a very worn knife.


    "This, my first knife, was given to me by my father, may he rest with the ancestors."


    Ugora''s eyes widened behind her ritual mask. She knew how much her son loved this knife... Even after sharpening it down until it could barely be called a knife anymore.


    "Are you sure son?" Ugora actually asked, even in a ritual, Gorzoc was still her son. She would fight the beyond by herself if she thought it would help her son and family.


    "Yes... You said the greater the sacrifice the greater the chances of knowing." Gorzoc answered.


    Ugora nodded, as she understood. This was for his pupil. Even she didn''t realize how much Gorzoc doted upon Xa''Gun. Was it because of who he was? Or what he would become? Ugora didn''t know, but soon she would.


    The knife was tossed into the fire, and it too vaporized, sending a feeling of wonder through Xa''Gun.


    "Now with the sacrifice, I must too give!" Ugora Bloodletter, Last shaman of the Bloodletter Tribe, slammed her rotten staff into the burrow''s floor puncturing it and sending slight spider web-like cracks radiating from the impact. If someone was attentive they would notice the cracks forming a ritualistic pattern.


    She pulled out her ritual knife and used it to cut her left hand, in the same way, that Midka had done for her oath.


    [So... The bloodletters took the oath magicks and took them a step further... But who are they calling???] Midka understood that this ritual wasn''t a ritual of prognostication, but a ritual of summoning! Summoning what? That was her question. A slight chill crept along her spine, as she shivered. She looked at the faces of those present and the back of Xa''Gun''s head. Other than the old grandmother, it didn''t seem anyone else knew or noticed.


    "Your servant calls to you the Great Pain-Drenched Bat! Send me one of yours, so that they may show us the bloody road that leads to the top! Lead us NOT into last rites, but into bonfires of victory!"


    The fire then turned a yellow hue, that seemed to have sparks that dripped with a blood-like persuasion.


    As Ugora''s blood dripped into the fire, the yellow hue deepened, until the torches on the wall one by one went out. The calling card of something from the beyond finally showed itself.


    A cackle of laughter, and then a burst of light!


    The fire seemed to... Crack open?


    Even Midka could not find the words to describe what she was seeing, but what she knew was that out of this ritual, climbed out of some type of daemon.


    It was yellow, with yellow fur. It looked like a bat with arms and a tail with a spade on the end.


    "An Imp?" Jukzuk spoke under his breath.


    The creature laughed again, as it opened one eye and peered at Jukzuk.


    Jukzuk felt that his skin tightened on his body, as the ''things'' gaze fell upon him.


    "Bats don''t receive this kind of shit in Carcosa!"


    The imp-like creature howled with a laugh, as it spoke words that caused a piercing pain in the heads of all the orcs present.

 Chapter 63: The Ritual Continues

    Ugora seeing the ritual had established contact, remained looming above the others who were seated and most of all... She looked down upon this yellow imp-like creature.


    Xa''Gun thought about Carcosa and where that might be when a stabbing pain entered his temple. As his eyes winced, he never closed them, as taught by Gorzoc. He saw that his father, Jukzuk, and Gorzoc had done the same, holding one side of their head.


    Midka let out a held-back grunt, as the pain to her was much more than the others, she had an idea of what ''Carcosa'' was and thus suffered.


    Ugora never flinched, relieving the others, and believing that she was immune to this summoned daemon''s tricks. True is, she felt the pain more than all of them... But steeled resolve as one of the last Bloodletter Shamans.


    "Enough, Esteemed messenger," Ugora spoke harshly.


    "Esteemed, my ass." The Yellow creature fell backward into a seated position upon the cold burrow''s floor. "You called, I answered, and then you trapped me here so I can''t have fun." The imp thing then stuck out its yellow forked tongue as an insult.


    "Esteemed messenger, I understand that you are upset, but please honor the pact."


    "Aye, aye! I''m here, what''s going on already? As if I didn''t know, but still I have to keep up appearances, and stuff too. I was wondering several things watching from beyond, because you know I know stuff like that. Seeing as I was going to be called, you wouldn''t believe everywhere I went to get information. Lord Pain-Drenched, witness my death many many many times, let me tell you. Never once did he save me! NEVER ONCE! Told me tough breaks for bats in CARCOSA! AND TOUCH GRASS! I know, Lord Pain-Drenched, I know, but can''t you cut me some slack! Just this week I was eaten by an amber deathmire squid! You know the ones in the ******* lake outside! ME! I! WAS! EATEN!"


    "ENOUGH!" Ugora raised her voice several levels and slammed her rotten staff deep into the earth. The splintering earth ruptured into another pattern of web-like runes that etched into the floor, even under the very bottoms of those sitting.


    As the Daemon spoke, long scraping sounds mixed with splitting wood, and sickly sweet sounds of bones breaking... The painful sounds only stopped when the old grandmother added another layer of ward against this foul creature she conjured.


    "Fine, fine... What is it that you want to know... Know that I''m going to be as *** as I can be, and fuck you over... That''s right, I''m going to fuck the over." The self-called bat creature rose to its spindly legs and jumped up and down several times.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Clearing her throat again, Ugora continued, "Esteemed messenger, as part of the pact of the Bloodletter tribe and the Pain-Drenched Bat, I call upon his minions to aid in these times."


    "Yeah, yeah, go on-"


    "Esteemed messenger, if you do not co-opperate, then I will show you a technique given freely from your lord... I believe you know it as, FNIYO LOXO CU''CAMONGA!"


    "NOT THERE! ANYWHERE BUT THERE!" The tormented lemon-colored imp creature lamented, falling to his tiny knees and then to his miniature hands, in a most dramatic fashion.


    Perhaps the creature''s performance would have been more humorous, if not for the searing pains that coursed through the minds of those present.


    "FINE! I''ll do the best I can, **** **** *** *****." The creature then rose, shook his wings off, and then took a power stance.


    "Thank you, most esteemed messanger."


    "Yeah, yeah, seriously ask what you need to ask, I need to see a play down in Carcosa." Another pain winced the minds of those present, but those that watched found that the pressure had lessened on them greatly since the start of this poorly acted process.


    "Then Esteemed messenger, Can you please answer the following three questions, in place of the Pain-Drenched bat?"


    The creature remained silent this time, as was the nature of the beast that was summoned when the ritual took final.


    Noticing the imps behavior, Ugora continued, "What clan is our Xa''Gun part of, from, or descended, What caused his cultivation to go out of control, and lastly, what is the promise of Calamity?"


    "That''s a lot to take in, though I''m going, to be honest, that last question throws me off, guard. I thought this was all about porky."


    Xa''Gun snorted, at the remark, which solicited a casual glance from the daemon. As the daemon''s baleful eye ran over Xa''Gun, Xa''Gun could feel his blood quickening, his heart pounding more madly than before, and his mind buzzing not from pain, but as if something was digging into his soul.


    It felt only a few moments, but the experience lasted Xa''Gun what felt like hours.


    The daemon removed his lazy eye from Xa''Gun, as a bead of sweat fell from his brow.


    "I could tell you his clan, but what would be the fun in that? Seriously though, the hallowed one forbade Lord Pain-Drenched, and thus I can not speak. I apologize." The Creature took a small bow.


    Ugora almost toppled over from swear shock! This creature humbled itself! It apologized! These things NEVER apologize! It couldn''t answer something was normal, but it-IT APOLOGIZE!


    Her breathing took on a labored response, as she tried to remain calm, Gorzoc, her son, noticed something was amiss only because this was his mother who hand-raised him.


    "No, that''s quite fine." Ugora spoke calmly as if nothing phased her, "Then will there be a refund, or compensation, Esteemed messenger"


    "Honestly, I don''t get what the point or problem is, but it seems that isn''t something that is supposed to be known now. This small one can''t even comment on what the Hallowed one means. Still, I will answer your other two questions fully, with some... Special help of my own. Hehe." A terrible giggle released, made all present wonder what... Special meant.


    The Shamans present knew anything special from a creature from the beyond was great and terrible.

 Extra - Map of Orc Calamity

Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 64: On and On

    "To answer your second question, this thing called Xa''Gun is attuned to this world." The Imp-like creature took out a yellow splinter and started to pick his rotten fangs.


    "...What does attuned to the world mean?" Ugora had an idea but asked.


    "Think I have all the answers, do you? Well, in this case, I do. For whatever purpose, know that this world you live in plays favorites. It''s like the Hallowed one prefers his bloody tongue daughter over our lord and majesty the King in Yellow." The creature smiled wildly and wickedly as it spoke infernal mind-piercing words.


    "Please Esteemed messenger, please refrain from speaking those names..." Ugora''s mind showed a bit of fracture at the edges, and if she knew she was taking it hard, she knew that Midka and Gorzoc took a hit of the madness that swelled from the words spewed forth by this yellow thing.


    "Spoilsports, really. Fine, but know that world''s favorites and this Xa''Gun is just a favorite."


    Xa''Gun grunted in question, causing the imp to look over its shoulder again, "It means you''re lucky, kid. Don''t get used to it, though. Everything is finite except the Hallowed one."


    Xa''Gun''s nerves stretched but did not break from a few words of this Carcosian bat. Something that impressed Midka behind him.


    [Just what makes this giggle snort think he can communicate with the beyond!?] Midka felt frustrated that she did not understand why there was no backlash or at least any that she could see from Xa''Gun by being looked at no less than two times by this Imp creature.


    Gorzoc fixed his gaze on his mother''s shamanistic mask. Ugora knew what her son wanted to know, and thus asked, "Could you clarify Esteemed messenger? Can this be used to his advantage to become more powerful?"


    "Do the trees fall during the play of Carcosa? SURE THEY DO!" The Imp rose to his feet excitedly, as he made a cupped hand and pounded his fist into it, "The world favors this lug, so that means it is willing to share its life force with him."


    "Li-Lifeforce?" Ugora studdered the words but was unsure of this revelation.


    "You didn''t know? How... Quaint." The bat smiled with one too many teeth.


    Ugora swallowed hard, and continued, "If the world is willing to give, then he simply can take?"


    The yellow bat put a finger next to his nose, "Well, there are certain drawbacks, but as long as you cover those up, he could become a god tomorrow."


    "I''m sure you jest."


    "..."


    Upon silence, Ugora nodded understanding this was empty bravado. The imp-like creature shook his head understanding that this fell on deaf ears, and thus he shrugged afterward.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Thank you for your answer, Esteemed messenger, and for the last question, please enlighten us." Ugora continued the ritual having decided that the answer was sufficient.


    "Ah, yes... The promise of Calamity, is it? Real simple, if you ask me. The being you know as the Orc Calamity spoke his last words as a promise gifted into a weapon, these words are ''Never will the invaders call this world home,'' in fact, these are the words needed to unseal the weapon." The yellow bat, abruptly stopped, stood there, and put his hand on his chin in thought.


    "You know what, as an added bonus... Think of this as more of whoever gets to the weapon first and says the passphrase gets the weapon. I think it was a survival of the fittest."


    "Others know of this phrase, already?" Ugora asked quickly.


    "These are the last words of your most venerated ancestor... WHAT DO YOU THINK!? Ahem." The imp-like creature cleared his throat and continued, "It has been passed down... so yes... A clear answer here is yes... There are in fact other beings on the way to find the seal RIGHT now, WITH the passphrase, no less!" The yellow imp-like creature spoke too quickly to be really understood by anyone but the shaman present.


    "Then-"


    "Alrighty then... I''ve answered everything that I could, but now is the bonus round!" The imp creature cupped his hand to his mouth as a pseudo bull horn.


    "What is it that you wish to say, Esteemed messenger?" Ugora asked not understanding the mannerisms of this summoned daemon.


    "A few things as a bonus, as I can''t answer one of your questions. My time is running out quickly, and you know it, so let''s cut to the chase..."


    Ugora remained silent and waved her rotten staff for the bat to continue.


    "First for the big lug here," the bat turned around this time fully showing itself to Xa''Gun.


    Xa''Gun squinted his eyes to gaze upon this creature, as looking at this yellow thing hurt his eyes, and gave him a headache.


    "Next time, if you''re gonna use your head, remember to put a helmet on!" The bat tapped his temple as if he had given some life-changing advice. This only solicited a grunt of what from Xa''Gun.


    "Hey, you in the back, shaman orcess... Yeah, I''m talking about you... Look at me, when I talk to you." The bat chided.


    Midka raised her gaze to meet the thing''s eyes. Her eyes rolled up, as she slumped backward in her sitting position behind Xa''Gun.


    "Works every time." The bat nodded to himself.


    Ugora knew what happened, and allowed it to happen... While this was a type of prank from this trickster, but more importantly this would strengthen Midka''s soul and mind by resisting such an otherworldly attack.


    Xa''Gun looked behind him, and his eye twitched. It was hard seeing someone that looked like Hellie passed out, and not want to help. He held himself in check so as not to disturb the ritual.


    Jukzuk, Gorzoc, and Ugora nodded silently to themselves at Xa''Gun''s restraint, contracted to the advice given by the spirits to Xa''Gun... The bat shook his head in regret.


    "Alright, that''s about it, I feel the ritual coming to a close. Next time, call another bat. I''m done with this shit... It''s already a tough life for a bat down in good ole Carcosa, tsk."


    The binding magicks that continuously held the xanthous-colored being slowly started to unravel.


    "One last thing, U-Gor-Rah... The gaze of the Black-Eyed Wolf has fallen upon this land, and more to the point, He''s stated that within the Court of Chaos, you will always have a place... At his... Table-ah." With the last of the magicks released, the creature began to bubble and steam away, as it deformed into a sulfurous mixture that fell to the ground and ate away at the burrow''s floor until it too dissolved into oblivion.


    Ugora paled behind her ritual mask and smiled bitterly after a moment of understanding.


    And like that Xa''Gun''s eyes, too, rolled up in his head, and his friend darkness came to him again.

 Chapter 65: Follow-up

    Xa''Gun jerked with a start. His eyes flew open, as he sat up quickly. Unusual to jerk awake for Xa''Gun, without the nightmare, but now he looked upon a familiar ceiling. This was the bedroom of his burrow, and he was lying on his bed. He''d have preferred his couch, but be that as it may, it was still a pleasant awakening experience, if not for the daemon-thing that he just faced...


    He felt his blanket slide off of him, and into his lap. Xa''Gun picked up the blanket with one hand to study it. He had long come to this burrow, and the only orcs that would put a blanket on him to his memory were Hellie and Jukzuk.


    [Family...] Xa''Gun''s nose felt sour.


    Shaking his head, he cast off the blanket and moved his legs to reach the ground. Touching the floor of the cold burrow brought him to his sharp senses.


    Xa''Gun furrowed his brows, as he got to his feet and lumbered out of his room, and into the burrow''s greater hall.


    "Son, your up? Good, I don''t have to come to wake you up. Today''s the day, son. Today''s the day." Jukzuk stood up from the couch, and a few rings of smoke circled his head. It seemed that Jukzuk had acquired a hookah, as it sat on the table between the two couches within the greater hall of Xa''Gun''s burrow.


    Jukzuk watched as Xa''Gun''s eyes roamed the waterpipe instrument.


    "When you finish your match today, we will celebrate with a great feast and hookah, my son... But before that, you must sit and tell me what you have learned from your master Gorzoc for your match today." Jukzuk seemed to think that winning was already in the bag, but it felt that there was an underlying fear laced somewhere in between the words spoken.


    Xa''Gun grunted a yes and lumbered to the couch that faced Jukzuk.


    Jukzuk sat down and put the grommet he was holding back into the holder of the hookah.


    After a brief pause, Xa''Gun drew in a large breath of air to start, "Master Gorzoc stated that today''s match was to be a three-on-one, and I am that one."


    Jukzuk nodded.


    "Master Gorzoc then taught me how to ''Divide and Conquer.'' To separate the enemies into what would be one on one on one on one, instead of them working together."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Jukzuk nodded, again.


    "For practicals, Master Gorzoc had me practice with two-handed weapons, one-handed weapons, and shields."


    "Good, very good. The Blacktongue chieftain has informed me he will keep to his promise. If you live and kill all three of these gladiator slaves, then you will get one ghost berry each, so three ghost berries... This is good. Believe it or not, your old man used to partake of these ghost berries."


    Xa''Gun grunted in surprise.


    "Of course, I''m still a Blacktongue, even as an outcast."


    "Father, why are you an out-"


    "So, he''s up!" Hellie bolted in through the front doors fast enough that the Stonethrower brothers outside only felt a gust of wind, even if they still knew who it was...


    Jukzuk smiled knowing that the question was interrupted.


    Xa''gun grunted in response to Hellie''s shout. She, in return, sashayed over to Xa''Gun and sat next to him, which solicited an eyebrow raise from Jukzuk.


    "Loving on your mate before battle?" Jukzuk spoke and chuckled.


    "We haven''t, ya know, so he''s not really my mate..." And then in a small voice, Hellie spoke, "...Yet."


    Jukzuk nodded, "Well he''s been claimed by you and Demze... Now are you going to settle between the two of you or are you going to share?"


    Hellie put her finger on her chin, and after a moment of thought, she spoke, "Demze doesn''t like to share, but I''m okay with it."


    Xa''Gun snapped his head to meet Hellie''s eyes as he saw deep within them, and within those eyes, he felt no malice toward himself. It was at this moment that Xa''Gun decided that Hellie would be his mate. He didn''t know about more than one wife like his master, but he''d be lying to say it wasn''t a wish to have more than one Orcess, as all men have thought. He had grown into the privilege to entertain such thoughts.


    "Well, son. Seems that I don''t have to worry then about you being alone in the future." Jukzuk laughed and picked up the grommet from the hookah, and took a puff.


    "Dearest, kindest, most handsome uncle... What are you doing?" Hellie asked while frowning.


    Jukzuk coughed a bit of smoke, as he was asked. Xa''Gun grunted in question.


    "Uncle shouldn''t be so into his smoke today. Seems that he''s more worried than he looks." Hellie spoke while her expression shifted to a more sympathetic one.


    "Just trying to relax, Lili." Jukzuk spoke with a bit of guilt. It was true that his nerves were tight today. He felt that the chieftain''s push for a three-on-one match was ill-advised.


    Jukzuk took another long draw and then stood up.


    "Well, let''s go ahead to the arena. Ole Ragnath, that big fellow under the arena, said he wanted to give you some advice... So let''s go see him before the horns blow."


    Xa''Gun nodded, stood, and walked over to the front of the burrow. On an unused torch holder, Xa''Gun pulled down his slave hood and put it on; he was used to going out now with this particular accessory.


    Hellie shook her head and dashed over to his large arm. Holding onto Xa''Gun, she spoke, "In a few matches, you will no longer have to wear a hood."


    Xa''Gun touched his hooded mask... Would he feel odd without his hood?

 Orc Calamity - Chapter 66: Back to the Arena

    "Go ahead in, I''ll be up in the stands like last time... Know son, that I am watching you." Jukzuk consoled Xa''Gun and encouraged him at the same time.


    Hellie leaned over in front of the Creator, the Spirits, and any orc or orcess that was watching, and, of course, Demze who had just come to the arena... Kiss Xa''Gun full on the mouth, though it was an innocent kiss.


    Still innocent or not, after Hellie had disappeared dragging the irate Demze into the arena''s stands, it was Jukzuk who gave Xa''Gun a hard slap on the shoulder.


    "Close your mouth, boy."


    Xa''Gun''s jaws slammed shut, as his brows furrowed. This wasn''t good. He locked up, just like that...


    Jukzuk shook his head, wondering if Hellie had helped or killed his son, "Son, remember that''s what you are fighting for..." He added and left Xa''Gun behind to enter the arena''s stands.


    [...Damn... Why couldn''t I move???] Xa''Gun had the simple thought in his mind, as he punched himself in the jaw to straighten himself out.


    "Oh! That''s a good look," A voice rumbled from beneath the arena.


    Xa''Gun looked to the darkened archway that led down, as a large orc lumbered forward and remained at the threshold, "Come on in, I got something for you."


    Xa''Gun grunted in acknowledgment but wondered before what Ragnath would want to speak to him about and now give him something. What was his angle, and what did he want from Xa''Gun?


    Xa''gun, with such questions in mind, trudged forward and into the darkness of the underground arena. That sickly metallic smell again rushed into his nostrils, and with a snort, Xa''Gun continued. The smell of blood wasn''t new now that he had enough experience at the butcher''s place.


    Ragnath gave a deep laugh, as he led Xa''Gun to his cage, he enjoyed seeing an up-and-coming Orc. Lots of talk in the clan of this Orc, named Xa''Gun, and so it was his job to entertain the crowds of the arena. What best way than this...


    Ragnath opened the cage and showed the rack of weapons, but unlike last time, these weapons gleamed in the light that filtered in from the ventilation of the underground.


    "This... I commissioned Blacksmith Hammerfall to make new weapons, and this is now your personal cage at the arena until you retire. So these will be the weapons you will take." Ragnath spoke with a jovial tone.


    "I''ll pop the latch early, so don''t tell anyone... Hahaha, Check which weapon you fancy today, and get ready. This will be a hard match."


    "Can I take more than one weapon?" Xa''Gun asked as he looked over all the weapons, there were a pair of one-hand axes, a small one-handed hammer, a large war mace, a battle axe, two short swords, and a large two-handed sword.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Take as many as you want, they will end up back here if you die, so know that you should only take what you can use... Alright, boy... Oh, and boy, when will they get you some new teeth? Orcesses love large tusks," Ragnath slapped Xa''Gun on the shoulder and sent him in... The cell''s cage door slammed behind him, as Ragnath walked off, speaking as he was getting further away, "Don''t forget to make it a good show, you''re the last match again."


    Xa''Gun grunted in understanding, as he reached his hand into the rack of weapons. He gripped the large two-hand double-sided battle axe.


    As its edge glistered, Xa''Gun felt pleased, and gave a grand approving grunt, "Mmmmm-Uuuuh," as this axe felt good in his hand.


    Xa''Gun took a breath, to clear his mind. Perhaps he was more nervous than he first thought. Not putting the axe back into the rack, Xa''Gun continued to look at the weapons.


    Looking at the hammer, it wasn''t a war mallet, but more of a large blacksmith''s hammer. Unadorned, and unlike the axe in hand that was crafted so well... This blacksmith''s hammer looked like a lump of metal on a stick.


    Something stirred within Xa''Gun, as his blood circulated quicker, much quicker than before. He reached out and held the hammer. lifting it, and looking it over. It was light... Very light! Xa''Gun thought something was wrong, as it was almost like a feather in his hand. He dropped it, "Oof!"


    The hammer made an impact that clipped Xa''Gun''s big toe.


    After a few breaths, Xa''Gun picked up the hammer again and looked it over.


    [Strange... I-] Xa''Gun''s thoughts were cut short, by the blaring horn above followed by the announcer''s booming voice, "ORCS AND ORCESSICES!!!! IT''S TIME FOR A BLOODY GOOD FINAL MATCH OF THE DAY!!! WE HAVE THREE HUMANS ON ONE ORC!!! THAT''S RIGHT FOLKS!!! THREE HUMANS!"


    Xa''Gun listened this time to the speech before he walked out of his gate, as taught by his master Gorzoc.


    "WE HAVE ONE SWORD AND SHIELD HUMAN, ONE LONG SWORD HUMAN, AND FINALLY ONE SWORD DUAL-WIELDING SWORDS!!! WILL THEY WIN WITH NUMBERS?!?!"


    The gate popped for Xa''Gun and started to rise. He stood still and waited.


    On the other side of the arena, three humans carefully and slowly walked out. As they walked out, they began to spread out. One in the center, both going to the outside edges toward Xa''Gun''s gate.


    "AND THE OTHER!!!! IT''S THE TALK OF THE CLAN! YOU KNOW ''EM; YOU LOVE ''EM! GIVE IT UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP FOR ZAAAAAAAAA''GUUUUUUUUUN!!!"


    "WILL HE HOLD! HIS-"


    "Heh." Grunted in excitement.


    "RRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" Xa''Gun produced an overwhelming warcry and bolted out of his gate with one target in mind, the duel-wielding human.


    The duel-wielding human attempted to dodge but realized this huge orc was far faster than it should have been.


    Xa''Gun bounded to the front of his target, and then...


    "STEP!" Xa''GUn took the first step of his Chopping block, as the human attempted to roll dodge out of the way, but... Lifting his axe high!


    "AND THERE YOU HAVE IT FOLKS!!! THEEEEEEE CHOOOOOOPING BLOOOOOOOOOCK!!!"


    ""LEO!!"" Both humans cried out after they witnessed the easy death of their comrade.


    Xa''Gun''s axe cut the side of the head and neck into the shoulder of the human... It would take more than miracles to save him.


    Xa''Gun attempted to pull his axe from the corpse.


    "AAHH" Xa''Gun grunted in pain, as a sword bit into the meaty part of the shoulder connecting to the neck. Thankfully Xa''Gun''s training paid off, as the sword could not bite deeper into Xa''Gun''s trapezius muscle. Blood, nevertheless, spilled and gushed from the wound.


    "AND THAT FOLKS IS WHY A THREE-ON-ONE IS BLOOOOOODY!!!"


    The crowds were wiped into a frenzy. The killing of the first human was wonderful! The counterattack by the shield-wielding human was fun! Blood... More blood.


    "TAKE YOUR STANCE! REMEMBER YOUR LESSONS!" Gorzoc, in a rare appearance, shouted from the stands. He was already proud of the first kill made today, but the following up carelessness grew an impatience within him.

 Chapter 67: Machinations of Conflict

    Hearing Gorzoc, Xa''Gun corrected his stance and pulled his weapon from the corpse, even as the sword biting into his shoulder plunged into him again...


    "IF I DON''T KILL YOU ALL! YOU''LL TAKE ME FOR A SPIRITS DAMNED DOG!" Xa''Gun bellowed, as he turned and threw his axe at the shield-bearer, knocking him to one knee, but was unscathed.


    "YOU!"


    Xa''Gun took his now free hand and clawed at the sword wielder. His left arm was weakened due to the wound inflected, but anger coursed through Xa''Gun''s veins.


    Hand connected to throat, Xa''Gun''s crushing grip caused the swordsman''s eyes to bug ever so slightly in their sockets.


    A flailing of his large two-hand sword cut across Xa''Gun''s chest, "Ugh!" Howled the human.


    "XA''GUN MIGHT HAVE STAVED OFF THE SHEILD-BEARING HUMAN FOR NOW, BUT HOW LONG CAN HE LAST WITHOUT HIS WEAPON!"


    Observing from the arena stands, Gorzoc shook his head, "When we get back, I''ll teach that boy to have more respect for his weapon." Jukzuk nodded, as he too thought that releasing his weapon at this moment wasn''t that great of a strategy, if strategy it could be called.


    The shield-bearer took his stance again and closed in on Xa''Gun. Rushing at him with a shield bash, Xa''Gun was knocked down while still gripping the swordsman''s throat.


    "Barda! I''M COMING!" The shield-bearer strained his voice to scream above the cheers, the blood, and the battle!


    Xa''Gun looked down to see the deep fear in the eyes of the human.


    "This pleases me!" Xa''Gun produced a hair-raising smile, and quickly with his hand, though weakened, he placed it on top of the swordsman''s head and began to twist.


    "AHHHH!" A blood-retching roar issued from Xa''Gun''s tuskless mouth, as the shield-bearer''s short sword sliced across his back. Surprise crossed the shield-bearer''s face, as the cut was not as deep as he thought it would be¡­ Xa''Gun''s scarred leather hide was much tougher than anyone knew¡­ Even Xa''Gun¡­


    "I WILL NOT BE STOPPED!"


    Twist, twist, and twist...


    Crack!


    "AND THAT FOLKS IS ANOTHER KILL FOR XA''GUN!!!! BUT CAN HE MAKE IT TO THE LAST!!! THAT''S A LOT OF BLOOOOOOD LOOOOOOSS!!!"


    "BARDA! YOU DAMN DIRTY TRAITOR! OOOAHHHH!!!"


    From the stands a smug-looking Orc warrior turned to the chieftain and spoke, "And this warrior shows promise? I think he shows more blood than mettle."


    Varbuk Blacktongue, current chieftain of the Blacktongue, grunted, and spoke, "Boy, my clan has decided to allow you passage through these mountains, and I already have a plan for you."


    "Oh, and what can this Cavekiller do for you?" Knarog Cavekiller smirked, as he watched the bloodshed below.


    Lowering his voice, and leaning into Knarog''s direction, the Chieftain spoke in a whisper, "I''m willing to allow you to court my adopted daughter Hellie. I only ask that Xa''Gun be deprived of her and that she falls for you... Can you do it, boy?"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "My Cavekiller clan has no boys, only red-blooded Orcs."


    "Then...?"


    "This Xa''Gun might grow to be powerful later, but by then, I will have this dove named Hellie cooing for me... But... Can I ask why are you willing to give your adopted daughter to me, and not to someone else in your clan?"


    The Chieftain grunted and sat back up, as he looked down the stands to see Hellie cheering for Xa''Gun next to Demze.


    "Alas..." Varbuk grunted and started again, "Because no one else here can handle her. I''m hedging my bets on you, and with this, I hope that the Cavekiller clan can pledge brotherhood with Us, Blacktongues."


    "You mean pledge brotherhood to you, Chieftain..."


    "I am the clan."


    "THAT''S TWO DOWN, BUT DOES XA''GUN HAVE THE BLOOD PRESSURE TO TAKE DOWN THE LAST HUMAN!!!"


    "I see..." Knarog turned his attention back to the arena, as he spoke, "Well, I see this as something that benefits us both, and I even get a prize out of it... I see no reason that I, Knarog Cavekiller, son of the Cavekiller clan Chieftain, to pass up this tasty offer."


    "Then I welcome my brothers from the Cavekiller clan." The Chieftain roared with laughter, at his success.


    "Then besides the prized doll... What about my cultivation?"


    "Ghostberries are widely valued, but you must know that once you start eating them, you must never stop or fear your cultivation drying up..."


    "As brothers to the Blacktongues, I see no reason for a shortage."


    "You, I will make an exception, but only after you have wooed Hellie. Understand?" Varbuk barked in a low rough tone, and a pressure befitting Varbuk''s cultivation realm of Warchief pressed down upon Knarog.


    Gritting his teeth, Knarog spoke, "Don''t forget my father, too, is a Warchief."


    As the pressure lessened quickly upon Knarog, Varbuk spoke back, "He''s not here... I am, and in time, I will be your father-in-law."


    Knarog grunted in acknowledgment, [Not if I play her to death, and when the dust settles we will see who eats who...] Knarog rubbed the tribal tattoo of the Feaststalker Caste that lay upon his left chest muscle.


    "FIERCE FOLKS! THIS SHIELD-BEARING HUMAN IS A TOUGH NUT TO CRACK FOR XA''GUN!!! WILL XA''GUN BLEEEEEEEEEEEEEED OUUUUUUUUUUUT!!!"


    "FUCK THAT HUMAN! FUCK HIS MOTHER''S MOTHER! FUCK HIS WHOLE FAMILY!" Hellie yelled as she saw the wounds inflicted on Xa''Gun. She was sure that he would be okay with his bit of cultivation, but her heart wrenched as she saw the blood from Xa''Gun''s shoulder and gnarled back running freely.


    Xa''Gun tucked and dodge-rolled to the side, causing dirt to adhere to the sweat and blood upon his body.


    The Shield-bearer narrowed his eyes, as he glanced at the lifeless bodies of his two comrades.


    "I''ll make you pay... I know you understand me, traitor." The Shield-bearer spat as he began slowly circling Xa''Gun with his sword and shield at the ready.


    "What does it matter if I can understand." Xa''Gun began to feel his body getting heavier.


    [Master Gorzoc said blood is strength, and I''m losing much... Quickly... Must win quickly.] Xa''Gun thought to himself as he took a few steps back, and was able to retrieve his axe.


    "Stupid human didn''t kick away the boy''s weapon... A mistake on his part." Gorzoc commented as Jukzuk sat on the edge of his seat in the stands of the arena. The wounds taken so far were enough to kill a Fighter rank cultivator, like Xa''Gun. Jukzuk looked up the stands, as he was seated with Gorzoc today, to Varbuk, the chieftain of the Blacktongues, and a visiting orc from the Cavekillers... Jukzuk didn''t know why, yet, but felt this did not bode well.


    Xa''Gun ripped the axe in his hands tightly and noticed that he could no longer raise his left arm at the shoulder. A grim expression crossed his face as he, too, circled the Shield-Bearing human.


    "Simon spoke of you, traitor. Know that I may die today, but Simon will take your head!"


    "...Simon... Hmph!" Xa''Gun grunted in disdain, though orcish, the human still understood the meaning.


    Xa''Gun''s legs still worked as always, and with blood still spilling from his wounds, pressure high in his veins bringing him closer to death''s domain, he commanded his lower limbs to charge... And they obeyed their master.


    With reckless fury, Xa''Gun launched himself at his target, with a speed that did not match his size.


    Forcing his left arm, with a white knuckles grip, Xa''Gun lifted his axe high in the air.


    STEP!


    "IS THIS IT FOLKS?! REMEMBER THE LAST HUMAN WITH A SHIELD! WILL...! WE...! SEE...! A REEEEEEPEEEEEEAT!!!"

 Chapter 68: Falling down

    A dull yet sharp metallic sound rang throughout the arena and its stands, as Xa''Gun''s axe was deflected by the Shield-bearing human.


    "IS THAT ALL?! THE CHOPPING BLOCK WAS DEFLEEEEEEEEEECTED!!!"


    Gorzoc stood in the stands, "CORRECT YOUR STACE, BOY..! AGAIN, DAMN IT!"


    Hearing and reacting were two different things, as the human''s sword pierced Xa''Gun''s ribs.


    A searing burning pain erupted from Xa''Gun''s left side under his arm, and as the pain burned, Xa''Gun''s anger grew... Blood pressure rose, and with it, he inched ever closer to death.


    Jukzuk stood up and spoke in a solemn voice, "He''s losing too much blood..."


    Hellie shouted until her voice was hoarse with curses of the most vile kind, as she was held back by Demze and her assistant; preventing Hellie from jumping into the arena from the stands.


    Knarog snorted in a laugh, as he spoke to the Chieftain of the Blacktongue clan, Varbuk, "Doesn''t look like I will get to woo your clan''s princess. This tender piece of meat is done."


    Varbuk rose a brow at the analogy, but understood and spoke, "It''s not over until he stops breathing. The spirits named him, Knarog. I refuse to believe that he can''t overcome this."


    Knarog snorted and continued to watch. Other orcs believed the same, with even a small portion getting up and leaving the arena... One has to remember that these early leavers did not make bets.


    Gorzoc shouted again, "YOU''VE GOT THEM DIVIDED NOW FINISH THE JOB!"


    Xa''Gun grunted, though, unlike his master, his voice was drowned out by the remaining crowd however lesser the cacophony present.


    [United they stand; divided they fall... They fall..?] Xa''Gun''s mind processed as he rounded the shield-bearer sloppily deflecting his enemy''s attacks with his axe.


    "When did this orc become so good at the axe?" Varbuk questioned Urog who sat silently to his right.


    "My wife states that Midka spoke of him. All he does is swing his axe on a piece of petrified wood... All day. All night. Everyday..."


    "Every day..?"


    "Every moment."


    "Then how is he so damn good with an axe, what has his master Gorzoc fed to this boy?" Varbuk complained in a yelling whisper to Urog, sparking the interest of Knarog who strained to hear Varbuk''s angry whispers over the remaining crowd.


    Urog spoke quickly, "Perhaps he knew the axe before he came to us, you remember the chopping block."


    Varbuk settled down, and rubbed his stubbled chin, "Perhaps... Perhaps..."


    [But his technique was sloppy as all hell, prior... Midka will need to see his lessons with his Master Gorzoc.] Varbuk thought within his mind. It wasn''t just Varbuk''s strength that made him the chieftain of the Blacktongues, but also his obsession with gathering information.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "RAAAHHHH!" Xa''Gun bull rushed the Sheild-bearer attempting to knock him down but failed. He staggered back, holding his axe. Only now noticing that the sword of the human grazed his left arm, of which a small trickle of blood ran from the open wound, though it paled in comparison to previous lacerations. The stickiness of blood flowed from Xa''Gun''s left shoulder and side, and now the arena''s hard dirt floor was stained red on all but the outer edges.


    Xa''Gun took his stance, and this time attacked with his axe. The swing missed leaving a small pit in the arena''s dirt floor where it landed.


    "What is he doing?" Jukzuk''s voice trailed by Gorzoc''s ears, "I''m not sure... Yet..."


    "THAT''S ANOTHER MISSING STRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIKE!!! BLOOD LOSS IS A REAL THING, ORCS AND ORCESSES! CAN XA''GUN MAKE IT!?"


    [Again, and again!] Xa''Gun thought within his mind, as his voice struggled to carry his burden, "RAAAAA-AHHHH!"


    The Shield-bearer deflected another attack which left a pit in the arena''s floor.


    Demze''s grip on Hellie''s shoulder loosened ever so slightly, as she watched Xa''Gun...


    Feeling Demze''s grip lessen, it was Hellie that turned her head briefly to ask, "SISTER, DON''T TELL ME HE''S GOING TO DIE!?" Hellie screeched above the crowd.


    "No... No, I don''t think that''s it..." Demze spoke uncertainly, but she looked at the state of the arena where a human with a shield was circling Xa''Gun... The arena floor was badly damaged from Xa''Gun''s misses. Something... Didn''t feel right...


    Midka walked into the arena and to the stands. She kept her eyes trained on the failing fight, as she made her way next to Varbuk.


    Demze noticed, in spite of keeping her vision trained on the arena, that Midka had actually come...


    Midka gave an orcish salute to the Blacktongue chieftain, and then a courtesy gesture to Knarog.


    "Sit Midka... And watch how this Orc wins." Varbuk laughed and pushed Urog over a seat from the one next to him. Urog only aided Varbuk as he moved over to allow Midka to sit where he was previously, not feeling offended.


    "IS XA''GUN RUNNING OUT OF BLOOD!? THAT''S ANOTHER MISSING STRIKE! I BELIEVE THIS IS COMING DOWN TO A WAR OF ATTRITIOOOOOOOOOON!"


    Midka took her place, and spoke over the announcer, "Win? It seems he''ll have more of a chance meeting the ancestors than winning."


    Knarog laughed out loud, and interjected, "Now this is an orcess that understands! Hahaha!"


    Varbuk cut his eyes, "Watch and learn, the both of you. Look at the arena''s state... I have a good idea what''s going on..."


    Weakness... The feeling of the loss of strength began to pull on Xa''Gun. That sweet comfort known as darkness was coming for him again, and he knew it.


    [Finally...] Xa''Gun thought, while he made his last strike which left a larger pit in the arena floor.


    He stood up straight, holding his two-handed axe in both arms, though it was more propped on his left arm than ''holding.''


    "Human, when you get down to hell, make a place for Simon." Xa''Gun spat in the human tongue.


    The Shield-bearer disregarded Xa''Gun''s taunt, as the Xa''Gun circled him.


    Now with Xa''Gun circled to the other side of the Sheild-bearer, Demze finally understood, as she laughed out loud!


    She touched her ear cuff, "Really interesting."


    "WHAT''S SO INTERESTING!? TINCAN IS GOING TO DIE IF HE DOESN''T FINISH THIS QUICKLY!" Hellie spat, quickly, though as least she was no longer trying to jump into the arena.


    "Just watch." Demze cooed, leaving Hellie feeling slightly off... When was the last time her smart sister sounded so... Feminine.


    Xa''Gun rushed the shield-bearer again, dodging the blade this time, as he pushed on the human.


    The human staggered back, and his foot misstepped into a pit on the arena floor.


    The Blacktongue chieftain, Urog, Knarog, Midka, Demze, Hellie, Hellie''s friends, Jukzuk, Gorzoc, and the arena crowd watched as the Human twisted his foot and fell to his back.


    Xa''Gun, a bleeding tyrant, loomed over the fallen shield-bearer, "They fall..."


    Shock crossed the human''s face, as Xa''Gun took a...


    STEP!


    "THAT''S THE SETUP! OH, MY SPIRITS! THAT''S THE SETUP FOR THE CHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOPING BLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCK!!!"


    Muscle memory took over, blood pressure high, vision blurry, the crowd sounded so distant, like a memory...


    "VAAAAAAAAAAAARANNNNG!"


    Axe cleaved through shield, armor, muscle, and sinew... Fresh sanguine pools sprang from the well of life that was now so quickly fading.


    Xa''Gun watched as the blood, guts, and organs flowed from the shield-bearer''s chest and stomach...


    He watched until darkness came for him again.

 Chapter 69: Sear away the wounds

    Varbuk, chieftain of the Blacktongue, watched Xa''Gun succumb to his blood loss and blackout near his fresh arena kill. He shifted in his seat as he spoke to Midka, "Midka, listen to me."


    Midka moved her vision from her sisters rushing down below and onto her clan chieftain.


    "This orc, Xa''Gun, is a weapon, one that this clan will wield."


    Midka nodded, as Varbuk shifted in his seat again, and spoke in a whisper to Midka under the roars of the cheering crowds, "As I have asked you before, you will be his sheath. You will guard the unprotected blade and become one with him. Do you understand?"


    "This daughter already understands."


    "Good, good, very good... Then take my totemic seal and procure a bag of Ghostberries."


    "...This child doesn''t understand... A... Bag?"


    "One ghostberry a kill is too small for this orc. You will be the one that will feed him power. Let him depend on you before he knows you are his rock." Varbuk smiled, and continued, "He knows not the gift I give him now, but in the future, he will," As Varbuk spoke he rubbed Midka''s head softly, rose from his seat, and spoke a few remaining words louder than before, "I will no longer keep you from your Orc, go."


    Midka nodded, stood, and quickly dashed down the arena to catch up with her sisters.


    *******


    "Apply more pressure!"


    "I already am! I can''t stop the bleeding! Bring me some blood clotting powder," Hellie howled.


    Xa''Gun had already been brought down below the arena, carried by Hellie herself. Many orcs in the stands, mouths gapped open to see their princess openly caring. Before it was a rumor, now it seemed all but true, but why was the first sister Midka dashing down as well?


    Jukzuk watched by the side, as Gorzoc shouted orders to a few bloodletter warriors for supplies.


    As the group stood within Xa''Gun''s cage, the weapon rack was still open.


    Jukzuk walked over to the rack and pulled out one of the short swords. He then walked over to a torch and held the sword above the flame.


    "What in the nine hells of the Down Below are you doing, Jukky?" Gorzoc turned his head to watch Jukzuk and felt that he was surprisingly calm considering that his adopted son was bleeding out.


    "Burning... Fist." Jukzuk''s words listlessly flowed from his mouth as he waited for the blade to heat.


    "That''s going to take a long time to heat up..." Gorzoc had heard of the Burning Fist years ago... Was his disciple a Burningfist?!


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Midka entered the underground and the clatter of the other caged slaves calmed, as she moved to Xa''Gun''s cage, shown to her by the big fellow under the arena, Ragnath.


    "How''s he doing?" Midka asked as she walked into the cage to see Demze kneeling next to Hellie. Hellie quickly stitched up wounds and had already applied healing slave to some areas... The wound to the ribs and shoulder still bleeding heavily.


    She might not have been a shaman of the healing arts, but even she could see that Xa''Gun''s labored breathing did not bode well.


    "WHY ARE YOU HERE NOW, DEAR SISTER?!" Demze screeched.


    "I came when I was allowed... How can I help?" Midka responded meekly.


    Caught unaware by the meek attitude, Demze was silenced.


    As Hellie attempted to speak, it was Jukzuk that spoke, "Midka heat this blade."


    Midka turned her head to see Jukzuk standing there with a short sword that looked slightly black on the tip of the blade.


    "I''m not crazy... Quickly, Middy!"


    Midka didn''t understand, but she decided to comply with her uncle. She then rubbed the skull on her waist and held up her right hand.


    "Blood, flames, and war be ignited!" With the customary incantation spoken, fire burst into life within the cage causing a slight wind to stir within the old stagnate underground.


    With the flames crackling just above her hand, Jukzuk held the sword over it, and within moments the sword turned a soft glowing red.


    "You know that damages the sword, right Jukzuk?" Gorzoc said looking at the weapon.


    "A sword for a life? I''ll make that trade, isn''t that right Ragnath." Jukzuk said with a solemn voice, as he approached Xa''Gun laying on the cool dirt floor of the underground arena.


    Ragnath grunted in understanding.


    All his wounds were cleaned and stitched by Hellie with the exception of his shoulder and left flank of ribs.


    "Lili, Demdem, hold him down. I don''t want him to wake up and hurt someone."


    "Let me help too..." Midka came and held his right arm, while Hellie held down his legs, it was Demze that held his left arm out.


    "Do you have enough strength, sister?" Midka asked Demze as sweat beaded upon her brow.


    "I have just enough, dearest sweetes-"


    "Enough. Here we go."


    Jukzuk approached with the sizzling blade. He dropped to one knee on Xa''Gun''s left side and at an angle pressed the blade to the wound.


    A burnt flesh smell immediately spread throughout the area... But...


    "Look!" It was Hellie that cried out, as those present watched as the blade was removed, and now blackened as it cooled.


    The flesh at the site of the wound upon Xa''Gun''s ribs twisted and wiggled... Soon the rubbery-looking flesh smoothed over and left behind a pinky-colored scar.


    "I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it, Jukky... This is..."


    "No one say a word here..." Jukzuk spoke and then looked to Ragnath.


    Ragnath grunted, turned, and walked into the darkness of the underground arena.


    Jukzuk then turned his head to face Midka, "You speak a word of this niece to Varbuk, and spirits help your bottom, as I, your uncle, will still blister you."


    "Uncle!" Midka let go of right Xa''Gun''s arm and used her hands to cover her bottom.


    "You know what this means!"


    Midka lowered her head.


    [This is for my future mate... So... I guess.] Midka thought to herself and decided to heed her uncle''s words. Not because of the threat but because even she wanted her future mate to depend on her.


    "Midka... Again, we need to stop the bleeding on his shoulder as well."


    Midka nodded and conjured another flame.


    Demze nodded her head as well, [So, he is indeed a Burningfist...] She would have much research when she returned to her base.


    With Midka''s flames, the sword was heated, and the wound was cauterized.


    Again, the wound twisted and wiggled like worms under the flesh... Soon it twisted into a strange rose-colored scar in the shape of an ''X,'' on his shoulder.


    Jukzuk put the blackened sword back into the rack.


    "Now, we move him home." Jukzuk declared.


    "Let''s take him back to my burrow... He can recover there." Gorzoc offered.


    Jukzuk grunted in agreement, "Too many eyes at his burrow... Let''s do that then."

 Chapter 70: Strike the Firestone

    Varbuk sat upon his throne, as he listened to reports from the surrounding areas. As always with the arena, he put off his responsibilities until after the matches were over.


    "My Warchief, hunters are returning and stating that there isn''t any game to be hunted west of the Blacktongue mountains." Bazgulub Blacktongue spoke as head of the war council of the Blacktongues and was in charge of the hunter-warriors. A general in his own right, he was first to yield to the new warchief that cold winter day so many years ago...


    "...No game...?" Varbuk grunted in question.


    "None... The east side of the mountain range is teeming with game, but with the humans pushing further into our borders it isn''t such a good idea to start a confrontation." Bazgulub spoke after some thought.


    Varbuk rose from his throne, and spoke angrily, "And when has my Blacktongue clan been afraid of humans?"


    "Please, my Warchief quell your anger. I''m only stating that right now is not the time to engage these pesky humans. You must remember how they dug in like a tick back then..."


    "Of course, I remember. Cowards." Varbuk slumped back down into his throne.


    "Cowards, yes, but they claimed that piece of land that year." Morbash walked into the throne room of the Blacktongues.


    "Ah, Morbash Jackedjaw... I, Varbuk Blacktongue, welcome you back to the clan." Varbuk spoke with more elegance than many had seen in a long time.


    Morbash gave a hearty laugh, that shook his pot belly, "But why has this Warchief summoned this humble merchant...?"


    "Humble? Far from it... Morbash do you have a trade line open for food stuffs in the west?" Varbuk got to his point quickly without beating around the bush.


    "Of course, but it has met with... Marauders." Morbash spoke after a moment of thought.


    "Who would dare attack the merchant of death?"


    "Those that are not afraid of death, I would wager."


    Varbuk grunted as he propped his head on his fist, "No trade for food, I see."


    "That... Might not be the case, Warchief."


    "Oh?"


    "I have a shipment of Dried meats fresh from the Silent Morass, but... I don''t know if it will make it here in total."


    "How many warriors..." Varbuk understood what he was saying.


    "Oh, I''d say I would need ten warriors."


    "What strength?"


    "At least three champions and seven warriors." Morbash mused.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "And this round trip... How long?"


    "If it were any other orc, it would be a month, but this merchant here has rite of passage through the Silent Morass from the Jackedjaw clan."


    Varbuk grunted in understanding.


    "Then it will take three weeks."


    Varbuk rubbed his chin.


    "Three weeks. We can make due..."


    "Might I suggest a warrior I''d like to bring for training?"


    "Training? Who has caught your eye, Morbash..." Varbuk asked but already knew based on the bookies'' reports.


    "Xa''Gun. It would do that boy good to get some fresh air and see the outside world." Morbash smirked and patted his big belly.


    "I can arrange a bye in the next round of the arena... Use that time to take him, and bring him back."


    "No problem... Would it be wrong of me to ask if his master could come with him?"


    "So that''s what you really want... If Gorzoc Bloodletter agrees, then you have my permission.


    *******


    Ulith Blacktongue, Daughter of Bazgulub Blacktongue, the very same general that was in charge of the hunter-warriors, hurried quickly. She had just received information that Princess Demze would want to hear, or as Ulith knew her as the ruler of the underclan.


    "Alright girls, I think it''s time to go." Ulith waved to a few of her girlfriends as she left the Upper District''s brothel.


    She boarded her family''s carriage. Her driver, an Orc provided by Demze, wiped the reins.


    "To the Hellhar District!" Ulith called.


    The driver grunted in understanding, as the Ankylosaurus-type creature called an Armorback pulled the carriage with a surprising swiftness.


    Not many knew that Ulith answered to Demze... It was always thought that all of Hellie''s friends were aginist Demze. But truth was stranger than fiction, as Ulith was Demze''s eyes and ears in Hellie''s group... And a key person to recieve infromation from the Blacktongue Throne room.


    *******


    "Let''s just set him on fire!" Helllie stamped her foot, leaving cracks in the stones beneth her feet.


    "Lili..." Jukzuk called out.


    "It worked on his shoulder and ribs! It would work all over!" Hellie kneeled back down to be at the side of Xa''Gun.


    "We don''t know if that''s the case... Unless..." Demze put a finger next to her nose in thought, sitting at the head of Xa''Gun nearest to the door.


    "Unless what?" Midka asked as she drank a bit of tea provided by Gorzoc''s wife, Yazganna. She too was seated next to Demze.


    Xa''Gun lay upon a field bed in the center of the hut. A large single hut, with thin walls, housed them all. Wide and tall, it was easy to see why it was preferred for groups.


    "...I''m not sure... I need to research more." Demze shook her head after a thought. If this were when she first met Xa''Gun, she wouldn''t think twice about striking a firestone, but now... Her feelings were complicated. Her goal, however, remained the same. Perhaps even Demze didn''t know that her heart had swayed, if not but a little.


    Gorzoc walked into the hut, followed by Ulith Blacktongue.


    "Girl? What are you doing here?" Hellie glanced up.


    "Oh, I just couldn''t stop myself when I heard, I came as fast as I could to tell you the good news I heard!" Ulith laughed with her usual bubbliness.


    "I''m not really in the mood for your antics, girl..." Hellie glanced back down to Xa''Gun, who remained still though bandaged to the point of appearing mummy-like.


    Ulith cut her eyes to Demze. Demze understood the meeting and nodded.


    "Oh, this concerns your boy toy here! The Chieftain just declared that Xa''Gun will be part of an escort for a trade caravan from the west. Round trip!" Ulith rapid-fired the most important information.


    "...Wot...?" Jukzuk picked up a habit from his son.


    "Seems that the great merchant, Morbash, is going to go to the west to pick up foodstuffs and bring them back... He needs an escort from marauders.


    "Slave cannon fodder?!" Demze rose to her feet.


    "No! No, no, no... Morbash requested Xa''Gun to come out for sightseeing, experience, and training! The Chieftain stated that he''ll get a bye. Oh, and Master Gorzoc..."


    Gorzoc has already crossed the hut and stood next to Jukzuk. He grunted to acknowledge Ulith.


    "Morbash requested Xa''Gun''s master to come, as well," Ulith spoke again, her lung compacity was something to admire. How she developed this was her business.


    "And what did the clan Chieftain say...?" Gorzoc asked, after a pause.


    "He said if you agreed then he agreed."


    Gorzoc nodded, and then spoke, "Let''s strike the firestone, Jukky."

 Chapter 71: Fire and Flames

    "I mean, he did good with the hot blade... Why can''t we just toss him into an oven...?"


    "Hellie for the spirit''s sake! We don''t want to roast the orc! We want to make him better, what in the nine Hells of the Down Below is wrong with you today!?" Demze screeched as she flipped through another dusty tome.


    Many books lay strewn across the floor of the hut surrounding Xa''Gun. Thankfully, Xa''Gun was breathing at a decent pace, though labored with a face twisted into pain.


    "Damn metal blades ''bite'' deep... Leaving a metal poison behind." Gorzoc folded his arms looking at his disciple. Xa''Gun wouldn''t make it for the escort unless he healed. It was at the point that Gorzoc might have to lower his head to ask for a healing salve from the Blacktongue chieftain, just what the warchief would want... Morbash, clearly, had already sold his supply to the clan.


    "Actually, Metal blades leave behind very tiny shards of metal behind... The body has to take time to push them out of the wound." Demze spoke as she flipped through another book.


    "No offense, princess... But now I know how it works, does that help me cure him?" Gorzoc grunted afterward to show his disdain for being corrected, though he made a mental note to ponder later.


    "It just means, that if we do this right, his wounds will heal faster! That might mean that it will push the metallic poison, you mentioned, out. Instead of two weeks, perhaps we can do it in two minutes!"


    "No wonder the Burningfist clan was put to axe... Two minutes to heal..." Gorzoc shook his head. He was born too many generations after the most significant wars. A hero of the Bloody Gates, he still felt he had not shed enough blood.


    Demze tossed another book to the side, Gorzoc wondered who brought all these tomes and books. He left to speak to his mother for an hour and came back to a mess.


    "Wait! Wait, wait, wait! I got it!" Demze squealed with glee.


    "Find what?" Hellie crawled from the side of Xa''Gun to look over Demze''s shoulder at the dusty pages that lay before her.


    Gorzoc cast his gaze back to Demze.


    "From the travel journals of Glamagh Saggerfang, listen to this!" Demze took in a deep breath and recited the page... It appeared to Hellie that the runic symbols were old and hard to read, but she marveled at her smart sister''s ability to read them smoothly.


    "Ahem, ''This orc has only seen the Burningfist clan''s healing rites once... Yes, the shaman explained that any fire would work, but the best fire would be elemental. I watched as they stacked coal around the injured clansmen, with his labored breathing. It was then the shaman called a fire spirit and set the orc and coal aflame. I still am amazed that instead of the smell of charred flesh, I smelled tempered metal. Hot and suffocating." Demze read it all without stopping and now panted for breath.


    "So we need a shaman to light him up and not a firestone?" Hellie tilted her head.


    "Yes, and we know just the one!"


    "Middy!" Hellie rolled to her knees and clapped.


    "YES! Where is she?" Demze turned her head to look at Gorzoc over her shoulder.


    "She went to lay down for the evening," Gorzoc grunted.


    [Seems she''s not worried, or doesn''t care. Good.] Demze thought though she spoke to Hellie, "Hellie go bring her, and Master Gorzoc, can we move Xa''Gun outside and set up the coal?"


    Hellie rose and dashed out of the front door.


    "Are you absolutely sure this will work?" Gorzoc rose a brow.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "No... I''m about eighty percent sure. Listen, Xa''Gun will be my mate, I will not roast him before he''s mine."


    *******


    Midka rubbed her tired eyes, as she squinted at the work of her sister, Hellie, and Jukzuk. She found Xa''Gun lying upon a bed of coal. His breathing was stable, but harsh.


    "You want me to set aflame Xa''Gun... On top... of coal. Do I understand you correctly, Demze?" Midka turned her face to look deeply into Demze''s eyes.


    "Yes. He''s of the Burningfist clan. My readings tell of this rite. It should work." Demze spoke in short sentences, not sounding as sure of herself as the words conveyed.


    Seeing Midka''s expression remaining unconvinced, Demze brought out her secret weapon against her sister, "If we can prove this method works, then we will have an unstoppable warrior for the clan, Middy. For the clan."


    Midka mouthed silently the words, ''for the clan.''


    Midka reluctantly nodded. "Alright... My Firelord would be hot-headed. His flames are very powerful. Are you sure he won''t be a crisp?"


    "The stronger the elemental flames, the better." Demze nodded back, folding her arms.


    Hellie finished packing the remaining coal around Xa''Gun, as she rubbed her blackened hands on the sides of her fur skirt.


    Midka pointed out to Hellie, "That''s going to be hard to wash out. Ask for a cloth next time."


    "I hope there will not be a next time." Hellie frowned.


    Midka furrowed her brows, but she agreed within her mind, if not but a little.


    Gorzoc and Jukzuk stood to the side and listened to the conversation between Midka and Demze. Though neither spoke, their eyes communicated with each other. Gorzoc was shocked, inwardly, at how much he came to care for this orc named ''Xa''Gun'' in such a short time, though he kept his heart''s voice to himself. He spoke, "Alright, let''s do this. Midka, if you will."


    At the words of Gorzoc, Jukzuk, Hellie, and Demze backed up. Gorzoc had already instructed his family to leave the area. His wife and children already knew too many secrets about this orc. It wasn''t that Gorzoc was worried that they would betray those secrets, but it was better the less they knew until it was no longer a problem.


    Midka nodded to Gorzoc, as she walked to the feet of Xa''Gun. She rubbed the skull on her side and then brought both her hands up into the air.


    "Ya''Sar the Fire Tyrant heed my call!"


    The ground shuttered and cracked. Flames danced around the coals, but neither lit them aflame nor burned anything in its wake, but a disembodied voice rattled out.


    "Aaaa..." A searing piercing sound carried the voice through the air and into the ears of those present.


    Midka blinked hard, as her mind scrambled, [Why is the Firelord showing up in person?!]


    Gorzoc and Jukzuk''s eyes quickly met. They would not dare to speak before the spirits, but why in ALL the hells of the down below did Midka''s patron show? It was widely known that while shamans were contracted to the spirits, it was rare that they would come forth. It just showed just how strange anything surrounding Xa''Gun was...


    In the back of Jukzuk''s mind, a small thought arose, [Gun''Dunah.]


    Gorzoc, Jukzuk, Hellie, and even Demze dropped to one knee, as they all knew they were now in the presence of an elemental spirit, one that was Tyrant rank!


    "It has been many moments since the last sworn was laid to bless." The Fire Tyrant''s voice hissed and steamed. The air in the area rose in temperature quickly. Hot, humid, itchy.


    Midka''s mind raced, [What? What does that mean? Blessed? Cursed? Xa''Gun blessed by fire? But...] It was known that the word blessed in the Orcish language also meant cursed, as blessings are curses and curses are blessings, just as drugs were equal parts poison and medicine.


    "What''s this? Why is this blessed one marked by the world...?" The voice was listless, but firey... Almost angry, but seething calmness.


    "This shaman wishes to know what her patron means?" Midka steeled herself and asked.


    The voice seemed to all but disappear. If not for the tiny flames and hot air rising, those present would think that the spirit had receded.


    After a period too long to be considered thought, the voice spoke again, "...I shall honor the pact of his ancestors and lend my power. He will be healed in flames, but know this, my shaman..."


    Midka held her breath.


    "His strength is not in my domain, but in the domain of Terra."


    Finishing this, the flames roared around the coal, lighting the bed as the form of Xa''Gun disappeared into a torrent cascade of various hues of combustion. The flames grew in intensity. Gorzoc and Jukzuk girted their teeth, while Hellie and Demze inched back on their knees. They felt the air in the area being sucked up from them as if the breath held in their chests were being pulled from their being and sent into the pillar of light turned fire twister erupted.


    High into the sky the pillar of flames roared in its cavalcade of multilocus colors punching into the clouds, as those clouds turned dark and rolled above with thoundrous intent.


    In a rainbow of flames, the pillar-shaped inferno engulfed Xa''Gun, as thunder poped above. Those in the clan stopped and pointed to the Hellhar District in awe.


    Uloth ran across her study and almost shattered her wooden window shutters to see the thunderclouds rolling above the Hellhar district, as she watched the elemental powers exercise with restraint and fantastic control.


    As quick as the firestorm rolled, the flames died leaving only thunder to rumble above. In a crater, an orc bare and naked lay upon ash.


    "For Terra and Pact, I will always lend my power for as long as this blessed one draws breath..."